sufis and shamans

20
7/30/2019 Sufis and Shamans http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/sufis-and-shamans 1/20 © Koninklijke Brill NV, Leiden, 1999  JESHO 42,1 SUFIS AND SHAMANS: SOME REMARKS ON THE ISLAMIZATION OF THE MONGOLS IN THE ILKHANATE* BY REUVEN AMITAI - PREISS (Hebrew University of Jerusalem)  Abstract Some scholars have argued that suÞs, Muslim mystics, played a decisive role in convert- ing the Mongols in Iran to Islam in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, mainly because of the similarity between the extreme suÞs (the dervishes) and the shamans of the traditional Mongol religion. This paper maintains that it was primarily some moderate, “institutional” suÞs who were close to Mongol ruling circles and thus played a part in their conversion. This, however, had little to so with any resemblance between shamans and su Þs, since it is suggested that Muslim mystics, even of the dervish variety, are basically dissimilar to the Inner Asian shamans. If, indeed, both kinds of su Þs were successful in in ßuencing the Mongols, it would appear that this is due to other reasons suggested at the end of the paper. It has long been a commonplace among historians of the late medieval Islamic world that suÞs played an instrumental role in the conversion of the Turco-Mongolian populations which entered the Muslim lands from Central Asia from the early eleventh century onward. One of the Þrst proponents of this idea, and certainly the most inßuential, was the great Turkish historian Mehmed Fuad Köprülü. According to his view, shared by many other scholars, the sim- ilarity between the traditional Inner Asian shaman and the popular Muslim mystic made the latter the logical agent of the conversion of the Eurasian nomads, both before and after their migration into the Islamic world. The syn- cretic and non-orthodox nature of the suÞs added to their appeal among the tribesmen, whose entrance into the new religion was thus eased. 1 ) * Earlier versions of this paper were given at a seminar on the Ilkhanate held on 24 May 1997 at St. Antony’s College, Oxford, and at the International Medieval Congress, Univer- sity of Leeds, 15 July 1997. I am grateful to several participants in these two meetings who made important comments. In this paper, the term “Iran” is used to describe the territory ruled by the Ilkhans from the mid-1250s until around 1335, comprising the modern states of Iran, Turkmenistan, Iraq (plus trans-Euphrates Syria) and Azerbaijan, as well as much of the Causcasus, Turkey and Afghanistan. 1) Köprülü 1929; Köprülü 1993, pp. 5, 11; Vryonis 1971, pp. 271-2, 366, 371; Ménage

Upload: francesco-barone

Post on 04-Apr-2018

218 views

Category:

Documents


0 download

TRANSCRIPT

Page 1: Sufis and Shamans

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 120

copy Koninklijke Brill NV Leiden 1999 JESHO 421

SUFIS AND SHAMANS SOME REMARKS ON THEISLAMIZATION OF THE MONGOLS IN THE ILKHANATE

BY

REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS(Hebrew University of Jerusalem)

Abstract Some scholars have argued that suTHORNs Muslim mystics played a decisive role in convert-

ing the Mongols in Iran to Islam in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries mainly becauseof the similarity between the extreme suTHORNs (the dervishes) and the shamans of the traditionalMongol religion This paper maintains that it was primarily some moderate ldquoinstitutionalrdquosuTHORNs who were close to Mongol ruling circles and thus played a part in their conversionThis however had little to so with any resemblance between shamans and suTHORNs since it issuggested that Muslim mystics even of the dervish variety are basically dissimilar to theInner Asian shamans If indeed both kinds of suTHORNs were successful in inszliguencing theMongols it would appear that this is due to other reasons suggested at the end of the paper

It has long been a commonplace among historians of the late medievalIslamic world that suTHORNs played an instrumental role in the conversion of theTurco-Mongolian populations which entered the Muslim lands from CentralAsia from the early eleventh century onward One of the THORNrst proponents of thisidea and certainly the most inszliguential was the great Turkish historian MehmedFuad Koumlpruumlluuml According to his view shared by many other scholars the sim-ilarity between the traditional Inner Asian shaman and the popular Muslim

mystic made the latter the logical agent of the conversion of the Eurasiannomads both before and after their migration into the Islamic world The syn-cretic and non-orthodox nature of the suTHORNs added to their appeal among thetribesmen whose entrance into the new religion was thus eased1)

Earlier versions of this paper were given at a seminar on the Ilkhanate held on 24 May1997 at St Antonyrsquos College Oxford and at the International Medieval Congress Univer-

sity of Leeds 15 July 1997 I am grateful to several participants in these two meetings whomade important comments

In this paper the term ldquoIranrdquo is used to describe the territory ruled by the Ilkhans fromthe mid-1250s until around 1335 comprising the modern states of Iran Turkmenistan Iraq (plus trans-Euphrates Syria) and Azerbaijan as well as much of the Causcasus Turkey andAfghanistan

1) Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 Koumlpruumlluuml 1993 pp 5 11 Vryonis 1971 pp 271-2 366 371 Meacutenage

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 220

In the following paper I am not disputing this explanation in its broad linesand certainly not with regard to the Seljuqs and their Turcoman followers inIran and later in Anatolia a subject which must be dealt with elsewhere2) I will

however attempt to begin the reexamination of this approach for the period of Mongol domination in large swaths of the Middle East3) My tentative conclu-sion is that we do not necessarily have to abandon this idea of suTHORN mediationbetween Islam and the Mongol tribesmen of the thirteenth and fourteenth cen-turies We do however have to reTHORNne this thesis with regard to the Mongolruling elite ie the Ilkhans themselves the royal family and the senior ofTHORNcersThis elite seems on the whole to have adopted a reserved and at times antag-onistic view towards the more popular ldquoextremerdquo suTHORNs the so-called dervishes

On the whole the suTHORNs who were welcomed into elite circles and in fact played a vital role in the eventual conversion of the Ilkhans and their entour-age were those of a more moderate ilk certainly acceptable to and part of theorthodox urban milieu in which inter alia the majority of the senior civil-ian bureaucrats would have felt at home The prominence of the moderatesuTHORNs might in itself lead to a questioning of the assumption that it was thesimilarity of suTHORNs to shamans which propelled the Mongol elite towards theformer since if anything it was the extreme suTHORNs the dervishes who most resemble so it would seem the traditional Mongolian shaman Even thislast assumption however may be doubted as will be seen in the followingdiscussion

At this point it would be useful to clarify the distinction between the twogroups referred to above the extreme anti-nomian suTHORNs often known as der-vishes or faqnotr s and the more moderate ldquoestablishmentrdquo mystics The former have recently been subjected to an excellent study by Ahmet Karamustafa4)

who has outlined their main characteristics renunciation of the normal worlddeviance from social norms including bizarre dress general appearance (theso-called ldquofour blowsrdquo) and behavior and extreme poverty These mendicant dervishes were frequently accused not without justiTHORNcation of acting counter to the ShariAEliga and harboring extreme theological and philosophical views The

28 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

1979 pp 59-67 Roux 1984 p 44 Fletcher 1986 p 44 Some scholars have given a morerestricted version of this view or expressed it with reservations Cahen 1969 p 139 Inalcik

1973 p 186 Morgan 1988 p 732) This reexamination for the Turks in Anatolia both in the Seljuq and Mongol period

has been initiated by Karamustafa 1994a pp 175-98 see also the comment by DeWeese1996 p 184 n 11

3) The matter has already been broached for the Chaghatayid Khanate by Paul 1990 pp313-9

4) Karamustafa 1994b

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 320

second class of mysticsNtilde what Karamustafa calls ldquoinstitutional suTHORNsrdquoNtildeis per-haps more difTHORNcult to typify but it would not be amiss to suggest that their characteristics included obedience to the ShariAEliga a milder asceticism and more

interaction and intermingling with both the AEligulamregaelig and the political elite5) Thedistinction between these two groupings is not absolute certainly there was noorganized movement of all the dervishes or moderate suTHORNs and there were vast differences between the different groupings and shaykhs within both streamsAlso the border between the two groups was not impermeable and there wasinteraction between individuals from both camps6) Finally there is perhapsalso a tendency by later pious scholarship over time to sanitize some extremeTHORNgures portraying them in a more ldquorespectable wayrdquo7) Be that as it may a

rough distinction between these two forms of mystical Islam is a useful oneand on the whole is borne out by historical reality It should be pointed out that two frequently encountered aspects of suTHORN life the samregAElig (singing sessions)8)and the perceived ability of holy men to perform miracles (karregmregt ) are not unique to either stream of suTHORNsm

Huumlleguuml so it would appear entered the Muslim world without much knowl-edge or a clear attitude towards the mendicant dervishes As late as 65812609)in the aftermath of campaigning in the Middle East and some four decadesafter the THORNrst Mongol invasion in the region this princeNtildeknown already asnotlkhregnNtilde was perplexed after meeting a group of Qalandars ( jamAElig min al-fuqarregaeligal-qalandariyya) the famous dervish group at the plain of ordmarrregn to the east of the Euphrates in what is today southeastern Turkey According to the chron-

icle attributed to Ibn al-Fuwaflnot the Ilkhan asked the ShnotAElignot scholar Naloznotr al-Dnotn al-fisbquosnot a trusted advisor the identity of these people fisbquosnot reportedlyanswered ldquo[They are] the surplus of this worldrdquo which led to Huumlleguuml havingthem executed Only then did the Ilkhan ask the scholar the meaning of thiscomment The latter replied ldquoPeople are divided into four classes [those]

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 29

5) See the comments in Karamustafa 1994b pp 88-96) Karamustafa 1994b pp 85-100 Karamustafa 1994a pp 196-7 see the comment by

H Algar in EIr vol 3 p 7557) Meacutenage 1979 p 618) On the practice of samregAElig raqloz (dance) and wajd (ecstatic trance) by the Kubrawiyya

who are mentioned below see DeWeese 1992 pp 144-69) From the context it would appear that this incident occurred after Huumlleguuml left Syria in

the late winter of 1260 and not earlier in the year (or late 1259) when he made his wayfrom the Jaznotra into the country

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 420

involved in rulership commerce craftsmanship and agriculture and those whoare not [in these categories] they were a burden on [the people]rdquo10) For amainstream albeit ShnotAElignot scholar these dervishes were clearly beyond the pale

Huumlleguuml perhaps not knowing any better took him at his wordLess then a generation later however another Ilkhan had adopted a differ-

ent outlook towards the dervishes Teguumlder AΩmad (r 1282-84) son of Huumlleguumland the THORNrst Mongol ruler in Iran to convert to Islam seems to have been asso-ciated with such suTHORNs from an early age The Mamluk historian al-Dhahabnot(d 1348) reports in his Taaeligrnotkh al-islregm that Teguumlder was exposed as a youngchild to members of the AΩmadiyya-RifregAEligiyya the so-called ldquohowling der-vishesrdquo which led to his conversion while still a boy11) There are several rea-

sons to discount the veracity of this story but it does hint at Teguumlderrsquos contact with suTHORNs of the more extreme nature and their inszliguence over him12) We canbe more certain of the Ilkhanrsquos connection with another suTHORN personality Kamreglal-Dnotn AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn a rather dubious THORNgure clearly outside the suTHORN estab-lishment and the AEligulamregaelig at large Mamluk sources report that Teguumlder hadfallen under his inszliguence as a young man some time before he had accededthe throne and was converted to Islam by him13) Some of these sourcesportray AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn as an out and out charlatan and purveyor of legerde-main14) while others are somewhat more charitable15) The latter mention that he had studied with the shaykh al-islregm Shaykh MuwafTHORNq al-Dnotn al-Kayregshnot afamous mystic of Mosul who died in 6801281-2 known for his Quranic com-mentaries and his ascetism as well as the distance he maintained from the gov-ernment of Badr al-Dnotn Luaeligluaelig ruler of Mosul16) But while MuwafTHORNq al-Dnotnrsquoscredentials as a scholar and moderate suTHORNNtildealbeit on the austere sideNtilde were impec-cable those of his former student left much to be desired from the point of

view of institutional suTHORNsm During the reign of Abagha he had succeeded iningratiating himself with part of the Mongol elite in Iran particularly with thenoble ladies (khawregtnotn) most important of these being the mother of youngTeguumlder This was not achieved through displays of spiritual powers or devo-tional intensity let alone learning in the Islamic sciences but rather in his suc-cess in performing tricks The sources describe at some length how these

30 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

10) Ibn al-Fuwaflnot 1932-3 p 432 (on the matter of authorship see the comment in art

ldquoIbn al-Fuwaflnotrdquo EI 2) This passage is cited and discussed in Mazzaoui 1972 p 42 n 311) Al-Dhahabnot MS fol 23b-24a12) Amitai-Preiss forthcoming13) Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot 1971 p 263 Ibn al-Furregt 1942 p 27814) Al-Dhahabnot MS fol 25b Ysbquonnotnnot 1954-61 vol 4 p 21515) Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot 1971 pp 262-3 Ibn al-Furregt 1942 p 27816) Mustawfnot 1961 p 702 al-mdashafadnot 1931- vol 8 pp 291-2

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 520

deceptions were engineered AEligAbd al-RaΩmregnrsquos rise in inszliguence may also havebeen due to his powerful personality His being a suTHORN however seems to havelittle to do with his success

AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn does not really seem to THORNt into either of the categories of suTHORNs expounded above He was surely neither a member of the suTHORN establish-ment nor a typical mendicant anti-nomian dervish However an associate of his clearly THORNts into the latter class This was iexclshregn or ordmasan Mengli who accord-ing to Rashnotd al-Dnotn had been a disciple of one Bregbnot YaAEligqsbquob from Arrregn Thehistorian reports that Teguumlder would spend his time in iexclshregn Menglirsquos tent which was pitched near that of the Ilkhan taking part in samregAElig sessions tothe detriment of state affairs AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn was called bregbreg (Turkish father)

by the Ilkhan while iexclshregn Mengli was referred to as qarindregsh (TurkishBrother)17) The latterrsquos teacher Bregbnot YaAEligqsbquob (or perhaps YaAEligqsbquobiyyregn) appearsto have been associated with the Qalandariyya So at least he was accused bythe mid-fourteenth century writer Tawakkulnot ibn al-Bazzregz18) In any event inthe spring of 6831284 Teguumlder on the eve of a confrontation with Arghunpaid a visit to this Bregbnot YaAEligqsbquob and his followers19) With regard to iexclshregnMengli Ibn al-Bazzregz claims that he used hashish together with the IlkhanWhile this last statement may be taken with some reservation it is clear that Teguumlder had associated himself with a decidedly ldquolowrdquo suTHORN milieu to whichAEligAbd al-RaΩmregn did little to improve The disdainful attitude of his fatherHuumlleguuml to such devotees had thus been shunted aside

Whether this was a wise political move is another matter It probably playeda part as Jean Aubin has recently suggested in helping to turn many of theMuslim bureaucrats against Teguumlder in spite of his being a Muslim20) iexclshregnMenglirsquos attempts to discredit the moderate suTHORN Shaykh Zreghid also appear not

to have endeared him to the religious establishment

21

) One wonders althoughit must be admitted that this is highly speculative whether the Ilkhanrsquos closeassociation with suTHORNs of a decidedly non-institutional mien also contributed insome way to the growing alienation between him and much of the Mongolelite who may have remained more faithful to Huumlleguumlrsquos view on the matter Inany event the idyll of the dervishes was to be of short order The two person-alities just now discussed did not long survive the fall of their devotee and

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 31

17) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 4718) Ibn al-Bazzregz 1994 p 217 Karamustafa 1994b p 57 Sohrweide 1965 pp 103-4

Aubin 1995 pp 41-219) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 5320) Aubin 1995 p 3221) Ibn al-Bazzregz 1994 pp 217-9 Aubin 1991 pp 39-53 Sohrweide 1965 pp 103-104

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 620

patron AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn having been sent on a diplomatic mission to the Mam-luk Sultan Qalawun diedNtildemore-or-less under house arrest Ntildesoon after beinginformed of the news of Teguumlderrsquos death22) iexclshregn Mengli who remained at

home was executed after Arghunrsquos accession to the throne by being cooked inboiling water23) This was one trial by THORNre that a dervish did not survive

During his struggle against Teguumlder there are reports in sources of vari-ous provenance that Arghun had criticized the Ilkhanrsquos adherence to Islam andthe policies inspired by this attachment This so it would seem provided aneffective rallying cry to those elements in the Mongol elite dissatisTHORNed withTeguumlderrsquos personality and actions24) Once in power however Arghun re-turned to the earlier practice of even-handed treatment to the different religious

communities found in the Ilkhanate Arghun may have gained power on anldquoanti-Islamicrdquo platform and he dis-established it as a state religion but he hadnothing against Islam per se and certainly did not persecute Muslims as agroup In fact during his struggle with his uncle he took advantage of hispassing through Bisregm to visit the tomb of the famous ninth century mysticAbsbquo Yaznotd25) and there ask for divine assistance for victory26) This was it would seem an attempt by Arghun to take out a little ldquocelestial insurancerdquo touse David Morganrsquos apt term27) It should come as no surprise then that thesuTHORNs at least of moderate leaning appear to have been welcome at the court during Arghunrsquos reign (1284-91) The Kubrawnot shaykh AEligAlregaelig al-Dawla Simnregnnot(d 7361336) scion to a family of high ofTHORNcials in the Ilkhanate and himself in ofTHORNcial service early in the reign of Arghun before embarking on the suTHORN

path was an involuntary guest at his court It was during this forced stay someeighty days long that he engaged in the famous debate in which so it isreported he readily defeated the Buddhist monks28)

It was from the ranks of the Kubrawiyya that came the personality whoproperly initiated Ghazan Arghunrsquos son and eventual successor (r 1295-1304)into the Muslim faith This was mdashadr al-Dnotn Ibrreghnotm ordmammsbquoya the son of SaAEligdal-Dnotn MuΩammad one of disciples of Najm al-Dnotn Kubrreg The exact course

32 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

22) Holt 1986 pp 130-123) Ibn al-Bazzregz 1994 p 21924) Amitai-Preiss forthcoming

25) On him see EI 2 vol 1 pp 162-16326) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 5327) Morgan 1986 p 4428) Mustawfnot 1961 pp 675-676 F Meier ldquoAEligAlregaelig al-Dawla al-Simnregnnotrdquo EI 2 vol 1 pp

162-163 J van Ess ldquoAEligAlregaelig al-Daula Semnregnnotrdquo EIr vol 1 p 775 DeWeese 1994 p 173cf Bausani 1968 p 545 Simnregnnot it should be noted had grown up at the ordu (royalcamp) and thus had known Arghun since adolescence Aubin 1995 p 82

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 720

of this conversion has been analyzed in detail by Charles Melville and neednot detain us now Mention should be made however that while mdashadr al-Dnotngave the future Ilkhan instruction and performed the actual conversion the lat-

ter was convinced to adopt Islam by his lieutenant Nawrsbquoz and his motivationappears to have been an amalgam of conviction and political reasons29) It isinteresting to note that there is no record of any signiTHORNcant spiritual contact before hand between Ghazan and suTHORNs of any kind

Once becoming a Muslim however the situation is seen to change Another suTHORN personality was found in the entourage of this Ilkhan SaAEligd al-Dnotn Quflluq Qutlugh Khwregjah Khreglidnot Qazwnotnnot who according to Mustawfnot was responsi-ble for converting Ghazan ldquoand most of the Mongolsrdquo30) Charles Melville31) as

well as the translators of the facsimile edition of Mustawfnotrsquos work were surelycorrect to cast doubt on this claim32) But such an avowal could only be madeif this Quflluq Khwregjah was indeed part of Ghazanrsquos entourage As Melville writes ldquo it is not impossible that SaAEligd al-Dnotn [Quflluq Khwregjah] did indeedat some later stage attend and instruct Ghregzregnrdquo33) The above mentioned ShaykhZreghid Gnotlregnnot who is portrayed as an opponent of the Qalandars was also therecipient of a visit by this Ilkhan34) Another possible suTHORN Ni˙regm al-Dnotn MaΩ-msbquod seemingly of the moderate variety is called shaykh al-shuysbquokh and wasfound among the group of scholars and high bureaucrats who accompaniedGhazan to Syria in 1300 what one Mamluk historian called aAEligyregn dawlat al-malik ghregzregn35) This personality may be identiTHORNed with the MaΩmsbquodDnotnawarnot who Rashnotd al-Dnotn refers to as shaykh al-mashregyikh and was activein the events leading up to Ghazanrsquos successful challenge of Baidursquos rule andafterwards36)

This is not to say that Ghazanrsquos relations with suTHORNs were trouble-free In

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 33

29) Melville 1990 pp 159-17730) Mustawfnot 1961 p 67531) Melville 1990 p 16132) Mustawfnot 1913 vol 2 p 217 n 133) See also the comments in Aubin 1995 p 6034) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 100 Aubin 1991 pp 41-48 A fantastic account of Ghazanrsquos

relations with Shaykh Zreghid as told in the mid-fourteenth century Ghregzregn-nregmah is thesubject of a paper given by Charles Melville at the Ilkhanate conference given mentionedin the initial note of this paper

35) Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot 1960 p 32 This list of personalities without the description givenabove is found in the anonymous Mamluk chronicle edited by Zettersteacuteen 1919 p 76 whoalso mentions this Ni˙regm al-Dnotn several times during the Mongol occupation of Damascusat least once he was requested to intercede with the Mongols on behalf of the local popu-lation (pp 69-70) Zettersteacuteen in the index (p 307) gives him the entry Ni˙regm al-DnotnMaΩmsbquod b AEligAlnot al-Shnotbregnnot but it is unclear what the basis for this identiTHORNcation was

36) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 passim Aubin 1995 pp 47-48

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 820

7031303 word came to him of a conspiracy of suTHORN shaykhs and others todepose and replace him with his cousin Ala Fireng son of the Ilkhan Geikhatu(r 1291-5) The conspirators led by one Pnotr YaAEligqsbquob Bregghbregnnot were quickly

rounded up and conveniently branded as Mazdikites before they were exe-cuted37) Whether they really held such extreme views may be doubted Likewiseit may be questioned whether these followers of Pnotr YaAEligqsbquob were actually der-vishes as suggested by K Jahn38) On the contrary the relationship of at least two of this group with the former wazir mdashadr al-Dnotn Khreglidnot Zanjregnnot hints at the suTHORNs among them as being of the moderate type In any event it is clear that mystics may have been respected by the recently converted Ilkhan but not if they meddled in politics particularly if they plotted against him

Ghazan himself appears to have dabbled in suTHORNsm According to the testi-mony of Shaykh mdashadr al-Dnotn Ibrreghnotm ordmammsbquoya recorded in several Mamluksources Ghazan was given a woolen coat by him indicating that perhaps theIlkhan was initiated as a suTHORN39) Whether Ghazan understood the full implica-tions of this particular act remains an open question In any event in 1303towards the end of his life Ghazan isolated himself ostensibly for forty daysfrom his court and usual comforts and attended by only a few individuals40)The use of the term chihilla (gt the more common chilla)41) seems to indicatethat a suTHORN-like retreat of devotion was planned JA Boyle however has com-mented that ldquomotives may well have been medical rather than spiritual for it isclear that the Il-khanrsquos inTHORNrmityNtilde whatever its natureNtilde was no longer a mereinszligammation of the eyesrdquo42) All this being said the enthusiasm that somemodern scholars have expressed regarding Ghazanrsquos devotion to suTHORNsm may beoverstated43) reading more into the sources that is warranted and ignoring theIlkhanrsquos other intellectual pursuits let alone his interest in Mongol tradition and

institutions

44

)Dervishes of a more popular ilk were also found in the vicinity of the IlkhanRashnotd al-Din mentions Ghazanrsquos solicitude for a group of unknown dervishesin 7031303 in Iraq45) Of more signiTHORNcance is a shaykh of Turkish origin Baraq

34 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

37) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 pp 152-154 Bausani 1968 pp 548-54938) In the summary of Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p xliii39) Melville 1990 pp 163 168

40) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 152 There is no basis for the passage in Howorth 1876-1927 vol 3 p 480 for the following rendition of this passage ldquo[Ghazan] was waited uponby dervishes His residence was enclosed by a palisaderdquo

41) On this retreat known as khalwa in Arabic see EI 2 vol 2 p 55 vol 4 pp 990-99142) Boyle 1968 vol 5 p 39543) Cf Murtayenawnot 1991 pp 322-346 Lewisohn 1995 pp 81-8444) See Amitai-Preiss 1996b pp 25-34 Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-1045) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 pp 151-2 On p 209 mention is made of Ghazanrsquos building of

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 920

Bregbreg born near Tokat in eastern Anatolia and a follower of Sari Saltsbquoq theldquosemi-legendary warrior saint who propagated Islam in the Crimea andDobrujardquo46) Baraq arrived at the Ilkhanid court during the reign of Ghazan

obtaining there some prominence at least according to the Mamluk sources In7061306 during the reign of Oumlljeituuml (1304-16) Baraq and a group of some100 followers crossed the Euphrates into Syria They were well received inDamascus in spite of the scandal that their appearance and behavior causedand were permitted to visit Jerusalem By the order of the Mamluk Sultan al-Nreglozir MuΩammad b Qalawun (or rather the order issued in his name) how-ever Baraqrsquos progress to Egypt was halted and he and his entourage were sent back across the Euphrates Not long afterwards the shaykh met his end in

Gnotlregn while taking part in Mongol efforts to bring that recalcitrant region under control47) Perhaps our estimation of Baraqrsquos importance during Ghazanrsquos reignshould be tempered by the total lack of any allusion to him in Rashnotd al-Dnotnrsquos JregmiAElig al-tawregrikh On the other hand he does enjoy some mention in QregshregnnotrsquosTaaeligrnotkh-i sbquoljregytsbquo although only in connection with his ill-fated participation inthe campaign to Gnotlregn His tomb was eventually placed near the mausoleum of Oumlljeituuml again an indication of his relationship with this later Ilkhan48) Thereis however no getting around his greater prominence in the Mamluk sourcesreszligecting perhaps the image that Baraq had succeeded in projecting in Syriaand indicating less real authority and inszliguence among the Mongols than heclaimed

It would seem then that the post-conversion Ilkhans adopted a more positiveattitude towards mendicant dervishes than the founder of their dynasty Yet while Baraq Bregbreg may have enjoyed some prominence or was at least toler-ated during Ghazanrsquos reign it appears that those suTHORNs with real inszliguence

religious and perhaps otherwise with the Ilkhan were of a more moderate gen-erally institutional nature During the early years of Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign Baraqrsquos posi-tion may have been more pronounced although the exact extent of his inszliguenceis hard to gauge In any event it does not seem to have adversely affected therole of more temperate mystics such as mdashafnot al-Dnotn Ardabnotlnot the disciple of Shaykh Zreghid Ibrreghnotm Gnotlregnnot who enjoyed some eminence during the reign of Oumlljeituumlrsquos son and successor Absbquo SaAElignotd (r 1316-35)49) Mustawfnot writing just a

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 35

a khregnqregh sometime during his reign as part of the many Islamic buildings which he estab-lished the exact character of its inhabitants are not speciTHORNed

46) H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75447) H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 pp 754-575 B Lewis ldquoBarreg∆ Bregbregrdquo EI 2 11031-

2 Karamustafa 1994b pp 62-63 Karamustafa 1994a pp 193-196 Melville forthcoming48) Qregshregnnot 1969 p 70 cited in Melville forthcoming n 49 Blair 1986 p 14249) See the short and general comments in Mazzaoui 1972 pp 52-54 Minorsky 1954

pp 515-527

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1020

few years after this Ilkhanrsquos death (and thus probably not out of overtly piousanachronism) states that the Mongols were greatly attached to mdashafnot al-Dnotn whorestrained many of them from molesting the people50) Other moderate suTHORNs are

also found to have enjoyed some prominence After some initial tension Alregrsquoal-Dawla Simnregnnot was reconciled to Oumlljeituuml (at least until he became a ShnotAElignot) who built an academy in Sulflregniyya in his honor51) This Ilkhan also recon-structed the tomb of the above-mentioned ninth century mystic Absbquo YaznotdBisflregmnot and supported Nsbquor al-Dnotn Isfarregynotnnot another important mystic 52)Simnregnnot was also well thought of by the Sunnnot Absbquo SaAElignotd who is recorded tohave visited him53) A detailed discussion of the role of both anti-nomian andinstitutional suTHORNs in the post-Ghazan period when the matter of conversion to

Islam was already settled for the Ilkhans goes beyond the conTHORNnes of this pre-sent study We might mention however that the suTHORNs were only a portion of the entourage of religious THORNgures who surrounded Oumlljeituuml and Absbquo SaAElignotd andinszliguenced them In fact it appears that it was theologians such as the ShnotAElignotal-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot who set the tone of the religious life in the formerrsquos reign54)

Michel Mazzaoui has written ldquoThe whole question of mdashsbquoTHORNsm or mysticismduring the Mongol period has not been studied in full and our knowledgeabout folk Islam during this period and afterwards is very sketchyrdquo55) I must admit that the matter is still very murky but perhaps my short survey whichsurely has not touched upon every suTHORN shaykh with whom the Mongol elite hadconnections permits the following tentative conclusions

The dervishes of an anti-nomian bent began their contacts with the Ilkhans

on a decidedly negative note With the Islamization of the Ilkhans their posi-tion appears to have improved but on the whole and in the long run theyenjoyed a secondary status compared to more moderate suTHORNs Not only had thelatter a place of some honor among the pagan Ilkhans they were instrumentalin the conversion of the Ilkhans and their continual instruction and guidance inthe new faith

To what can we attribute this hierarchy of suTHORNs The Ilkhans may well have

36 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

50) Mustawfnot 1961 p 675 cited in Lambton 1988 p 32251) J Van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77552) Lewisohn 1995 pp 84 111 cf J van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77553) mdashafadnot 1931- vol 7 p 357 J van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77554) Schmidtke 1991 pp 23-3255) Mazzaoui 1972 p 42

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1120

been inszliguenced by their various Muslim advisors and ofTHORNcials drawn mainlyfrom the urban administrative and scholarly milieu These notables of whomNaloznotr al-Dnotn fisbquosnotrsquos example was given above seem to have looked upon the

dervishes with distaste On the other hand some of the prominent moderateinstitutional suTHORNs even those of a pronounced ascetic taste were very much apart of the world of the senior AEligulamregaelig and bureaucrats and the border betweenthese two sectors was neither THORNxed or impermeable Second they may well haveremembered the role of popular dervish THORNgures in fermenting rebellion against authority An earlier generation of Mongol leaders had to deal with the move-ment of a charismatic Muslim ascetic THORNgure claiming magical power MaΩmsbquodTregrregbnot in the area of Bukhara in 6361238-956) and the memory of Bregbreg IsΩregqrsquos

rebellion in Anatolia in 1241 against the Seljuqs may have played a role57) It might be suggested that the anti-nomian dervishes themselves shunned patron-age and contact with authority Maybe there were those with such principlesand therefore we do not know about them but in the examples adduced abovethe dervishes in question do not seem to have held such scruples

All of the above applies to the relationship between Mongol rulers in Iranand the various types of mystics in their realm The information regarding wider circles of Mongols let alone the average tribesman is spotty at bestThere is evidence albeit not much of the attraction of non-institutional suTHORNsfor the Mongols at large The Mamluk historian al-Nuwayrnot (d 1332) writesthat among the reasons that the Mongol elite rose up against Teguumlder AΩmad was that his mentor Shaykh AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn had drawn the ldquosons of theMongolsrdquo (awlregd al-mughul) towards him58) Whether this inclination was of aspiritual nature is left unsaid in the source Other Mamluk writers describingmore-or-less the same period describe an Oirat Mongol who converted to

Islam took the name AEligAlnot became a faqnotr (ie dervish) and with a group of followers from among the ldquosons of the Mongolsrdquo (awlregd al-mughul) made his way across the Euphrates to Syria There for reasons which are not completelyclear (for unacceptable religious practices or moral turpitude) he and some of his brothers were eventually arrested59) Both of these pieces of evidence derivefrom the time of Teguumlder AΩmad when anti-nomian dervishes were at theapogee of their inszliguence Whether these awlregd al-mughul were from the elite

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 37

56) Juwaynnot 1912-37 vol 1 pp 85-90 (= Juwaynnot 1958 vol 1 pp 109-15) See alsoBausani 1968 p 548

57) Cahen 1968 pp 136-13758) Al-Nuwayri 1985 p 40259) Baybars al-Manlozsbquornot MS fol 129b Ibn al-Furregt 1942 p 250 al-Maqrnotznot 1934-73

vol 1 pp 708-709

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1220

or the common tribesmen is unspeciTHORNed Regarding other periods we are stillin the dark regarding the success of the suTHORNs in converting the rank-and-THORNleMongols

In the above discussion only the role of the suTHORNs in the conversion to Islamof the Ilkhans has been mentioned Other factors such as the role of key mem-bers of the Mongol elite who had already converted (Nawrsbquoz being the most prominent) political or other practical reasons let alone the whole question of acculturation and assimilation to a wider culture (perhaps via the Turks) havebeen ignored and will have to wait analysis elsewhere60) The focus here hasbeen on suTHORNs and it has been seen that generally those with long-term and last-ing inszliguence were of an institutional moderate variety heirs to a centuries-

long tradition which was still vigorously developing in this period and wouldcontinue to do so long after the Mongols had disappeared as a political forceor distinctive ethnic group in the Middle East

There is little reason to connect the suTHORN personalities which we have encoun-tered here with traditional Mongol shamanism or shamans The statement that the Mongols at least their rulers and elites were attracted to suTHORNsm because of the suTHORNsrsquo similarity to shamans is an assumption which has never been provenIn fact there is nothing in sources of which I am aware that remotely justiTHORNessuch a position One might ask where is the one statement by a source of anyprovenance which could remotely be construed to support the attraction of theMongol rulers to suTHORNs moderate or otherwise because of their shamanisticpast Even if we were to accept such a postulation how do we account for thefact that the Mongol elite was attracted mainly to the moderate suTHORNs rather tothe anti-nomian variety whoNtildeone might a priori suggest Ntildehad a greater resemblance to the shamans

A closer inspection of the matter reveals that perhaps shamans and suTHORNs cer-tainly of the institutional kind have less in common than is often thought Theshaman in traditional Mongol religion seeksNtildeaccording to Walther HeissigNtilde

ldquoecstasy and the ability to combat harmful powers and forces and to look intothe future in order to interpret and prophesy through the help of spirits whichhave been made subservientrdquo61) He or she has little if any interest in what would be considered spiritual or transcendental in both the monotheistic andIndian religions but rather was basically involved ldquoin preventive and healing

38 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

60) I am now working on what will hopefully be a comprehensive study of the wholequestion of the Mongolsrsquo Islamization of which this present paper will be a part

61) Heissig 1980 p 6 see also Boyle 1972 p 184 A detailed discussion of the Mongo-lian shaman and traditional Inner Asian religion is beyond the bounds of the present paper

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1320

magicrdquo62) This is not the place to present a discussion even a summary oneof suTHORNsm but one might mention gnosis (maAEligrifa) the ldquoannihilation in Godrdquo( fanregaelig) and ldquothe unity with Beingrdquo (ittiΩregd or waΩdat al-wujsbquod ) suTHORN concepts

which are completely foreign to the inner Asian shamanistic milieu These andother goals of the suTHORN are achieved by various means some of which have acertain resemblance with the technique of the shaman ie communicating withthe ldquootherworldrdquo through ecstacy and trance (the so-called ldquoshamanrsquos riderdquo) but these are mainly external aspects and have nothing to do with the essence of either the shamanrsquos or suTHORNrsquos vocation In addition the Mongolian shamans of that time (and even of today) practice neither ascetism nor self-abuse the for-mer found among a broad range of suTHORNs and the latter common among certain

extreme dervish groupsBut what of the anti-nomian dervishes Does not their bizarre dress and

behavior let alone at least some of their devotional practices reveal a similarityand even relationship to Mongolian shamans One piece of evidence and asfar as I can tell the only one which has been adduced to show the allegedinszliguence of shamanism on suTHORNs is an interesting passage from the al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar by al-Dhahabnot who writes that among the latter day fol-lowers of AΩmad al-RifregAElignot (d 5781182) ldquodevilish practices had come into usesince the Mongols took Iraq such as entering THORNre riding lions and playing withanimals Neither the Shaykh [al-RifregAElignot] nor his righteous [THORNrst] followers hadknown these rdquo63)

There are however a number of reasons why this statement cannot serve asa basis for the attribution of a strong shamanistic connection between this par-ticular dervish group (let alone dervishes as a whole) and shamanism It shouldTHORNrst be noted that al-Dhahabnot does not explicitly state that the RifregAElignots took these

allegedly new practices from the Mongols but only that they were introducedsometime after the Mongols conquered Iraq (AD 1258) The exact origin of these innovations is not given although it was perhaps Dhahabnotrsquos intention toimply that it was somehow connected to the Mongols More importantly asDS Margoliouth has noted the wild practises to which the RifregAEligiyya were ascribed were no invention of al-RifregAElignot ldquosince the like are recorded by al-Tansbquokhnot in the

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 39

62) Heissig 1980 p 12 This is not to suggest that traditional Mongolian (and Inner

Asian) religion was without any interest beyond the practical and mundane It certainly hadcosmological concerns and attributed great importance in matters of origins and ancestors(see DeWeese 1994 pp 27-35) These interests would appear to be somewhat different thanthose found in suTHORNsm

63) Al-Dhahabnot 1985 vol 3 p 75 who refers to the RifregAElignotyya as AΩmadnotyya This pas-sage cited by the sixteenth century writer Ibn al-AEligImregd 1931-32 vol 4 p 260 is seen asdeTHORNnite proof of a shaman-suTHORN connection by Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 12 Vryonis 1971 p 366

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1420

fourth century AH [= ca tenth century AD]rdquo64) Margoliouth unfortunatelydid not provide a reference for this information but it seems in this authorrsquosal-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda there is a story of riding a lion65) This information is

not connected with suTHORNs per se but it does show that this motif at least wasfound in Islamic society centuries before the Mongols showed up on the sceneThere also appears a story about a man seeking refuge in an oven but this wasunlit and also not tied to suTHORNsm66) However the motif of the trial by THORNre andspeciTHORNcally being tossed into an oven is an ancient one in the Near East goingback at least to the Book of Daniel (ch 3)67)

Some extreme dervish practices including bizarre dress and self-inszligictedpain (although not necessarily the ones just described) apparently precede the

Mongol invasion of eastern Iran (1219) and certainly that of Iraq (1258) 68) So while we cannot rule out the possibility of some Mongol inszliguence among which might be something speciTHORNcally shamanistic on the RifregAEligiyya it seemsno less likely that these activities were an independent ldquoIslamicrdquo developmentperhaps derived from the practices of other dervish groups It might well bethat al-Dhahabnotrsquos attribution albeit by implication to the Mongols is nothingmore than an attempt to blame outlandish practices among Muslims (in his eyescertainly) on the once inTHORNdel Mongols with their plethora of strange customsIn this connection we might mention the attempt by the THORNfteenth century Egypt jurist and historian al-Maqrnotznot to blame the adoption of the Mongol yasa (lawcode) for the infringement by the Mamluk Ωujjregb (chamberlains) on the author-ity of the qadis in Cairo an accusation which has been shown to have littlebasis in fact69)

The Mongol shamans usually referred to as qregms (a Turkish word) in theArabic and Persian sources are a fairly non-descript lot in Mongol Iran In the

post-Huumlleguuml period groups of them appear on occasion but invariably without names70) In fact as far as I know not one individual shaman is ever named

40 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

64) Art ldquoAΩmad al-RifregAElignotrdquo EI 2 8524 (this is basically the same article which appearedin EI 1) CE Bosworth the author of the subsequent entry in EI 2 on the RifregAEligiyya orderleaves open the question when these practises which made the order famous came about

65) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 4 pp 139-147 I am grateful to Dr Julia Ashtiany of StAndrewrsquos University for her advice on this material

66) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 3 pp 62-63 this passage is translated in Ashtiany 1991 pp 108-

12867) See DeWeese 1994 pp 243-267 for a discussion of the oven motif in pre-Islamic

Islamic and Inner Asian contexts It is worth mentioning the taming of a lion story is alsofound in Daniel (ch 6) a book which reszligects a heavy ldquoEasternrdquo ie Iranian inszliguence

68) Karamustafa 1994b pp 39-4669) See Ayalon 1971-73 passim70) See for example Amitai-Preiss 1991 pp 355-356 Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 46

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1520

in the Ilkhanid state the term beki often found in the sources for the earlyMongol empire as a title of shamans together with a name is no longer inuse71) This is in stark contrast to the many prominent suTHORN shaykhs moderate

and extreme known in the sources some of whom have been mentioned aboveThere is no evidence that the shamans were expelled from the Ilkhanate after

Ghazanrsquos conversion as were the bakhshnot s the Buddhist holy men who wereeventually ordered out when it became clear that they were still practicing their religion while having ostensibly become Muslims72) The shamans on the other hand are found voicing their opinions in Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign73) and may have lingeredin Iran for some time although their eventual fate is unknown Other post-conversion vestiges of the pre-Islamic shamanism also remained for a period74)

Mention has been made of certain similarities between particular aspectsof the suTHORN experience and that of the shamans such as the use of the trance(although suTHORNs and and shamans employed it for different goals) Some suTHORNs were known and venerated for their wonder-working (karregmregt ) as were sha-mans And suTHORNs might have been consulted for mundane matters and not onlythose relating to transcendental affairs It is possible then that the partial re-semblance between shamans and suTHORNs may have contributed to some degreefor the success of some of the latter in converting and instructing the Ilkhansand their entourage and their popularity in wider circles This it must beadded is an assumption that has yet to be substantiated No source known tome offers it as an explanation Other reasons may also be suggested Perhapsthe success of individual suTHORNs in converting at least some of the Mongols eliteand otherwise may be due to their attraction which they held for large sectionsof Islamic society ie a homey down-to-earth version of Islam unencumbered with legalistic and theological niceties and at times willing to turn a blind eye

to elements of the traditional pre-Islamic religion It is also possible that thesuTHORNs some of whom at least would be found in the country would come intocontact with the Mongol tribesman and thus could inszliguence them both in con-version and afterwards75)

Thus from what we have seen above there is little proof to support the con-tention of Koumlpruumlluuml and others that the dervishes were an amalgam of shaman-ism and Islam if not shamans in suTHORN clothes If the shamans put on a Muslim

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 41

71) Roux 1984 p 71 Doerfer 1963-75 vol 1 pp 235-238 Paul 1990 p 31472) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 18873) Boyle 1968 p 402 also Boyle 1972 p 184 who points out that these were surely

shamans although the source refers to them as bakhshnot s74) Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-10 esp 975) This last reason was suggested by Prof AKS Lambton at the Ilkhanate seminar in

which this paper was THORNrst given

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1620

garb to please the princes as Koumlpruumlluumlrsquos claims76) there is no evidence of it inthe sources which I have examined Perhaps then the time has come to eschewphrases such as ldquoshamanisticrdquo and ldquocrypto-shamanisticrdquo77) when discussing the

suTHORNs and dervishes of the Mongol period such as Shaykh Baraq This der-vish may have been un-orthodox and even weird in the eyes of the AEligulamregaelig andothers of the civil and political establishment but it seems that he reszligected along developing strand of anti-nomian suTHORNsm78) and the connection to Inner Asia shamanism is tenuous at best

This study appears to conTHORNrm the measured statement by the anthropol-ogist AM Khazanov with regard to conversion of Inner Asian peoples to amonotheistic religion ldquoSpiritual middlemen and mediators very often of seden-

tary origin functionally somehow replaced their pagan counterparts rdquo79) Inother words charismatic personalities of one type are replaced by those of another In the case of the Mongols it now can be questioned whether thisreplacement was also a result of some type of inherent similarity between thetwo groups of charismatic persons There is no evidence that loyalty and later nostalgia for shamanism inszliguenced the Ilkhansrsquo choice of suTHORNs even beforethey converted As we have seen the Ilkhans generally preferred moderate suTHORNsthose mystics whose practice least resembled the holy men of the traditionalMongol religion Elements of traditional Mongol religion usually known under the rubric of shamanism continued to be practiced for decades in the environsof the newly converted Ilkhans and their entourage80) But this seems to be sep-arate from the relationship between Ghazan and his successors with their suTHORN

teachers and associates

Postscript

After this article went to press I learnt of additional relevant information which was published in an important article by Daniella Talmon-HellerldquoArabic Sources on Muslim Villagers under Frankish Rulerdquo in Alan V Murrayed From Clermont to Jerusalem The Crusades and Crusader Societies 1095-1500 ( International Medieval Researches 3) (Brussels Brepols 1998) p 109There evidence is cited from another work by al-Dhahabnot Siyar aAEliglregm

42 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

76) Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 1377) For the latter see H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75478) See Karamustafa 1994a passim79) Khazanov 1994 p 1480) On the assimilation of elements from traditional Inner Asian religion during the

process of Islamization in the Mongol khanates of Central Asia and their successor group-ings and states see DeWeese 1994 p 516 and passim

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1720

al-nubalregaelig Sh al-Arnaaeligsbquot and MN al-AEligArqassbquosnot eds (Beirut Muaeligassasat al-Risregla 1988) vol 20 p 383 of a Syrian suTHORN shaykh Absbquo al-ordmusayn al-Muqaddasnot (d ca 5481153-4) who is reported to have ridden a lion suppos-

edly the Franks said of him ldquoLions and Tigers are like tame animals for Absbquoal-ordmusaynrdquo

Here at least al-Dhahabnot believes that the lion-riding shaykhs made their appearance before the arrival of the Mongols in the Islamic world in the earlythirteenth century This weakens al-Dhahabnotrsquos own claim cited above that onlyin the aftermath of the Mongol conquest of Iraq did the AΩmadiyyaRifregAEligiyyaadopt inter alia lion-riding The topos is found in connection to suTHORNs longbefore the Mongols made their appearance in the area

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Primary Sources

Baybars al-ManlozsbquornotMS Zubdat al- THORNkra fnot taaeligrnotkh al-hijra MS British Library Add 23325

al-Dhahabnot MuΩammad b AΩmadMS Taaeligrnotkh al-islregm MS British Library Or 1540

1985 al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar ed by MS Zaghlsbquol (Beirut Dregr al-Kutubal-AEligIlmiyya)Ibn al-Bazzregz Tawakkulnot

1994 mdashafwat al-lozafregaelig ed by Gh fiabregflabregaelignot (Tabriz)Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot Absbquo Bakr b AEligAbdallregh

1960 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 9 ed HR Roemer (Cairo DeutschesArchaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

1971 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 8 ed by U Haarmann (Freiburg-Cairo Deutsches Archaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

Ibn al-Furregt MuΩammad b AEligAbd al-RaΩnotm1942 Taaeligrnotkh vol 7 ed by C Zurayk (Beirut American University of Beirut

Publications of the Faculty of Arts and Sciences)Ibn al-Fuwaflnot Kamregl al-Dnotn AEligAbd al-Razzregq

1932-3 al-ordmawregdith al-jregmiAEliga warsquol-tajregrib al-nreg THORN AEliga fnotrsquol-miaeliga al-sregbiAEliga ed byM Jawregd (Baghdad al-Maktab al-AEligArabiyya 1351H)

Ibn al-AEligImregd AEligAbd al-ordmaqq b AΩmad1931-32 Shadharat al-dhahab fnot akhbregr mreg dhahab (Cairo 1350-51H)

Juwaynnot AEligAlregaelig al-Dnotn Aflreg Malik1912-37 Taaeligrnotkh-i jahregn gushreg ed by MM Qazwnotnnot (London and Leiden EJ Brill)1958 The History of the World Conqueror by AEligAla-ad-Din AEligAta-Malik Juvaini tr

by JA Boyle (Manchester Manchester University Press)

al-Maqrnotznot AΩmad b AEligAlnot1934-73 Kitregb al-sulsbquok li-maAEligrifat duwal al-mulsbquok ed by MM Ziyregda and SAEligA-FAEligsectshsbquor (Cairo Lajnat al-Taaeliglnotf warsquol-Tarjama warsquol-Nashr)

Mustawfnot ordmamdallregh1913 The Taaeligriacutekh-i-Guziacuteda or ldquoSelect Historyrdquo of ordmamdursquollaacuteh Mustawfiacute-l-Qazwiacuteniacute

tr by EG Browne and RA Nicholson (Leiden and London EJW GibbMemorial Series vol 142)

1961 Taaeligrnotkh-i guznotdah ed by AEligAbd al-ordmusayn Nawregaelignot (Tehran 1339S)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 43

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1820

al-Nuwayrnot AΩmad b AEligAbd al-Wahhregb1985 Nihregyat al-arab fnot funsbquon al-adab vol 27 ed SaAElignotd AEligsectshsbquor (Cairo al-Hnotaeliga

al-Milozriyya al-AEligsectmma lirsquol-Kitregb)Qregshregnnot MuΩammad

1969 Taaeligrikh-not uljregytsbquo ed by Mahin Hambly (Teheran MajmsbquoAEliga-yi Mutsbquon-iFregrisnot vol 40)

Rashnotd al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh1940 Geschichte πregzregn-oslashanrsquos aus dem Taaeligrnotiquest-i-mubregrak-i-intregzregnnot ed Karl

Jahn (London EJW Gibb Memorial Series New Series vol 14)1941 Taaeligrnotiquest-i-Mubregrak-i-πregzregnnot des Ramiddotid al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh Abnot-l-oslashair

Geschichte der Iliquestregne Abregintreg bis Gaiiquestregtsbquo (1265-1295) ed by K Jahn(Prague Abhandlungen der Deutschen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften undKuumlnste in Prag Philosophisch-Historische Abteilung vol 1)

al-mdashafadnot Khalnotl b Aybak

1931- al-Wregfnot birsquol-wafayregt (Wiesbaden Franz Steiner Verlag)Tansbquokhnot al-MuΩassin b AEligAlnot1978 al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda ed by AEligA al-Shreglijnot (Beirut Dregr al-mdashregdir)

Ysbquonnotnnot Msbquosreg b MuΩammad1954-61 Dhayl miraeligregt al-zamregn fnot taaeligrnotkh al-aAEligyregn (Hyderabad Dregrsquoira al-MaAEligregrifa al-

AEligUthmregniyya)Zettersteacuteen Karl V

1919 Beitraumlge zu Geschichte der Mamlsbquokensultane (Leiden EJ Brill)

Secondary Sources

Amitai-Preiss Reuven1991 ldquoEvidence for the Early Use of the Title notlkhregn among the Mongolsrdquo Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 3rd Ser 1 353-362

1996a ldquoGhazan Islam and Mongol Tradition A View from the Mamluk Sultanaterdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 59 1-10

1996b ldquoNew Material from the Mamluk Sources for the Biography of Rashnotd al-Dnotnrdquo In J Rabi and T Fitzherbert eds The Court of the Il-khans (Oxford Journal of Islamic Art vol 12) pp 23-38

forthcoming ldquoThe Conversion of the Ilkhan Teguumlder AΩmad to Islamrdquo Jerusalem Studiesin Arabic and Islam

Ashtiany Julia1991 ldquoAl-Tansbquokhnotrsquos al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda as a Literary Sourcerdquo In Alan Jones

ed Arabicus Felix Luminosus Britannicus (Oxford Ithaca Press) pp 108-128

Aubin Jean1991 ldquoShaykh Ibrreghnotm Zreghid Gnotlregnnot (1218-1301)rdquo Turcica 21-23 39-531995 Eacutemirs mongols et vizirs persans dans les remous de lrsquoacculturation (Paris Studia

Iranica Cahier 15)Ayalon David

1971-73 ldquoThe Great Yregsa of Chingiz Khregn A Reexaminationrdquo Studia Islamica PtA 33 (1971) 97-140 pt B 34 (1971) 151-80 pt C1 36 (1972) 113-58

pt C2 38 (1973) 107-56 [all reprinted in D Ayalon Outsiders in the Landsof Islam Mamluks Mongols and Eunuchs (London 1988) art no IV]Bausani Alessandro

1968 ldquoReligion under the Mongolsrdquo In JA Boyle ed Cambridge History of Iran(Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5 pp 538-549

Blair Sheila S1986 ldquoThe Mongol Capital of Sultaniyya lsquoThe Imperialrsquordquo Iran 24 139-151

44 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1920

Boyle John Andrew1968 ldquoThe Political and Dynastic History of the iexcll-Khregnsrdquo In JA Boyle ed

Cambridge History of Iran (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5pp 303-421

1972 ldquoTurkish and Mongol Shamanism in the Middle Agesrdquo Folklore 83 177-193 [reprinted in JA Boyle The Mongol Empire 1206-1370 (London1977) art XXII]

Cahen Claude1968 Pre-Ottoman Turkey tr by J Jones-Williams (London Sidgwick and Jackson)1969 ldquoThe Turkish Invasion The Selchuumlkidsrdquo In Kenneth Setton ed A History

of the Crusades vol 1 second ed (Madison University of WisconsinPress)

DeWeese Devin1992 ldquoSayyid AEligAlnot Hamadregnnot and Kubrawnot Hagiographical Traditionsrdquo In

L Lewisohn ed The Legacy of Mediaeval Persian Su THORNsm (London andNew York Khaniqahi Nimatullahi PublicationsSOAS Centre of Near and Middle Eastern Studies 1992) pp 121-158

1994 Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde Baba Tuumlkles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition (University ParkPA Pennsylvania State University Press)

1996 ldquoThe Mashregaeligikh-i Turk and the Khojagregn Rethinking the Links betweenthe Yasavnot and Naqshbandnot SuTHORN Traditionsrdquo Journal of Islamic Studies72 180-207

Doerfer Gerhard1963-75 Tuumlrkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen (Wiesbaden

Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur Veroumlffentlichungen der Orientalischen Kommission)

EI 2 Encyclopaedia of Islam new edition (Leiden EJ Brill 1960-)

EIr Encyclopaedia Iranica (London Routledge and Kegan Paul 1985-)

Fletcher Joseph F1986 ldquoThe Mongols Ecological and Social Perspectivesrdquo Harvard Journal of

Asiatic Studies 46 11-50Heissig Walther

1980 The Religions of Mongolia tr by Geoffrey Samuel (London Routledgeand Kegan Paul)Holt Peter M

1986 ldquoThe iexcllkhregn AΩmadrsquos Embassies to Qalregwsbquon Two ContemporaryAccountsrdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 49 128-132

Howorth Henry H1876-1927 The History of the Mongols (London Longmans Green)

Inalcik Halil1973 The Ottoman Empire The Classical Age 1300-1600 tr by Norman

Itzkowitz and Colin Imber (London Wiedenfeld and Nicolson)

Karamustafa Ahmet T1994a ldquoEarly SuTHORNsm in Eastern Anatoliardquo In L Lewisohn ed Classical Persian

Su THORNsm From its Origins to Rumi (London Khaniqahi NimatullahiPublications) pp 175-98

1994b Godrsquos Unruly Friends Dervish Groups in the Islamic Later Middle Period1300-1550 (Salt Lake City University of Utah Press)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 45

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 2020

Khazanov Anatoly M1994 ldquoThe Spread of World Religions in Medieval Nomadic Societies of the

Eurasian Steppesrdquo In Michael Gervers and Wayne Schlepp eds Nomadic Diplomacy Destruction and Religion from the Paci THORNc to the

Adriatic (Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia No 1) pp 11-33Koumlpruumlluuml Mehmed Fuad

1929 In szlig uence du chamanisme turco-mongol sur les ordres mystiques musul-mans (Istanbul Meacutemoires de lrsquoInstitut de Turcologie de lrsquoUniversiteacute deStanboul)

1993 Islam in Anatolia after the Turkish Invasion (Prolegomena) tr and edby G Leiser (Salt Lake City University of Utah)

Lambton AKS1988 Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia (Albany State University of

New York Press)

Lewisohn Leonard1995 Beyond Faith and In THORNdelity The Su THORN Poetry and Teachings of Mahmud Shabistari (London Curzon)

Mazzaoui Michel M1972 The Origins of the mdashafawids infinnotAEligism mdashu THORNsm and the πulregt (Wiesbaden

Franz Steiner Verlag)Melville Charles

1990 ldquo Pregdshregh-i Islregm The Conversion of Sultan MaΩmsbquod Ghregzregn Khregnrdquo Pembroke Papers 1 159-177

forthcoming ldquoThe History and Historiography of Oumlljeituumlrsquos War with Gnotlregn (1307)rdquo InReuven Amitai-Preiss and David Morgan eds The Mongol Empire and

its Legacy (Leiden Brill Academic Publishers)Meacutenage VL

1979 ldquoThe Islamization of Anatoliardquo In N Levtzion ed Conversion to Islam(New York and London Holmes and Meier) pp 52-67

Minorsky Vladimir F1954 ldquoA Mongol Decree of 7201320 to the Family of Shaykh Zreghidrdquo Bulletin

of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16 515-27Morgan David

1986 The Mongols (Oxford Blackwell)1988 Medieval Persia (London Longman)

Murtayenawnot M1991 Masregaeligil-i AEligalozr-i notlkhregnregn second ed (Tehran 1370S)Paul Juumlrgen

1990 ldquoScheiche und Herrscher im Khanat Œaintatayrdquo Der Islam 67 278-321Roux Jean-Paul

1984 La Religion des Turcs et des Mongols (Paris Payot)Schmidtke Sabine

1991 The Theology of al-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot (d 7261325) (Berlin Klaus SchwarzVerlag)

Sohrweide Hanna1965 ldquoDer Sieg der Safaviden in Persien and siene Ruumlckwirkungen auf did Schiiten

Anatoliens im 16 Jahrhundertrdquo Der Islam 41 95-223Vryonis Speros

1971 The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century (BerkeleyUniversity of California Press)

46 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

Page 2: Sufis and Shamans

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 220

In the following paper I am not disputing this explanation in its broad linesand certainly not with regard to the Seljuqs and their Turcoman followers inIran and later in Anatolia a subject which must be dealt with elsewhere2) I will

however attempt to begin the reexamination of this approach for the period of Mongol domination in large swaths of the Middle East3) My tentative conclu-sion is that we do not necessarily have to abandon this idea of suTHORN mediationbetween Islam and the Mongol tribesmen of the thirteenth and fourteenth cen-turies We do however have to reTHORNne this thesis with regard to the Mongolruling elite ie the Ilkhans themselves the royal family and the senior ofTHORNcersThis elite seems on the whole to have adopted a reserved and at times antag-onistic view towards the more popular ldquoextremerdquo suTHORNs the so-called dervishes

On the whole the suTHORNs who were welcomed into elite circles and in fact played a vital role in the eventual conversion of the Ilkhans and their entour-age were those of a more moderate ilk certainly acceptable to and part of theorthodox urban milieu in which inter alia the majority of the senior civil-ian bureaucrats would have felt at home The prominence of the moderatesuTHORNs might in itself lead to a questioning of the assumption that it was thesimilarity of suTHORNs to shamans which propelled the Mongol elite towards theformer since if anything it was the extreme suTHORNs the dervishes who most resemble so it would seem the traditional Mongolian shaman Even thislast assumption however may be doubted as will be seen in the followingdiscussion

At this point it would be useful to clarify the distinction between the twogroups referred to above the extreme anti-nomian suTHORNs often known as der-vishes or faqnotr s and the more moderate ldquoestablishmentrdquo mystics The former have recently been subjected to an excellent study by Ahmet Karamustafa4)

who has outlined their main characteristics renunciation of the normal worlddeviance from social norms including bizarre dress general appearance (theso-called ldquofour blowsrdquo) and behavior and extreme poverty These mendicant dervishes were frequently accused not without justiTHORNcation of acting counter to the ShariAEliga and harboring extreme theological and philosophical views The

28 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

1979 pp 59-67 Roux 1984 p 44 Fletcher 1986 p 44 Some scholars have given a morerestricted version of this view or expressed it with reservations Cahen 1969 p 139 Inalcik

1973 p 186 Morgan 1988 p 732) This reexamination for the Turks in Anatolia both in the Seljuq and Mongol period

has been initiated by Karamustafa 1994a pp 175-98 see also the comment by DeWeese1996 p 184 n 11

3) The matter has already been broached for the Chaghatayid Khanate by Paul 1990 pp313-9

4) Karamustafa 1994b

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 320

second class of mysticsNtilde what Karamustafa calls ldquoinstitutional suTHORNsrdquoNtildeis per-haps more difTHORNcult to typify but it would not be amiss to suggest that their characteristics included obedience to the ShariAEliga a milder asceticism and more

interaction and intermingling with both the AEligulamregaelig and the political elite5) Thedistinction between these two groupings is not absolute certainly there was noorganized movement of all the dervishes or moderate suTHORNs and there were vast differences between the different groupings and shaykhs within both streamsAlso the border between the two groups was not impermeable and there wasinteraction between individuals from both camps6) Finally there is perhapsalso a tendency by later pious scholarship over time to sanitize some extremeTHORNgures portraying them in a more ldquorespectable wayrdquo7) Be that as it may a

rough distinction between these two forms of mystical Islam is a useful oneand on the whole is borne out by historical reality It should be pointed out that two frequently encountered aspects of suTHORN life the samregAElig (singing sessions)8)and the perceived ability of holy men to perform miracles (karregmregt ) are not unique to either stream of suTHORNsm

Huumlleguuml so it would appear entered the Muslim world without much knowl-edge or a clear attitude towards the mendicant dervishes As late as 65812609)in the aftermath of campaigning in the Middle East and some four decadesafter the THORNrst Mongol invasion in the region this princeNtildeknown already asnotlkhregnNtilde was perplexed after meeting a group of Qalandars ( jamAElig min al-fuqarregaeligal-qalandariyya) the famous dervish group at the plain of ordmarrregn to the east of the Euphrates in what is today southeastern Turkey According to the chron-

icle attributed to Ibn al-Fuwaflnot the Ilkhan asked the ShnotAElignot scholar Naloznotr al-Dnotn al-fisbquosnot a trusted advisor the identity of these people fisbquosnot reportedlyanswered ldquo[They are] the surplus of this worldrdquo which led to Huumlleguuml havingthem executed Only then did the Ilkhan ask the scholar the meaning of thiscomment The latter replied ldquoPeople are divided into four classes [those]

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 29

5) See the comments in Karamustafa 1994b pp 88-96) Karamustafa 1994b pp 85-100 Karamustafa 1994a pp 196-7 see the comment by

H Algar in EIr vol 3 p 7557) Meacutenage 1979 p 618) On the practice of samregAElig raqloz (dance) and wajd (ecstatic trance) by the Kubrawiyya

who are mentioned below see DeWeese 1992 pp 144-69) From the context it would appear that this incident occurred after Huumlleguuml left Syria in

the late winter of 1260 and not earlier in the year (or late 1259) when he made his wayfrom the Jaznotra into the country

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 420

involved in rulership commerce craftsmanship and agriculture and those whoare not [in these categories] they were a burden on [the people]rdquo10) For amainstream albeit ShnotAElignot scholar these dervishes were clearly beyond the pale

Huumlleguuml perhaps not knowing any better took him at his wordLess then a generation later however another Ilkhan had adopted a differ-

ent outlook towards the dervishes Teguumlder AΩmad (r 1282-84) son of Huumlleguumland the THORNrst Mongol ruler in Iran to convert to Islam seems to have been asso-ciated with such suTHORNs from an early age The Mamluk historian al-Dhahabnot(d 1348) reports in his Taaeligrnotkh al-islregm that Teguumlder was exposed as a youngchild to members of the AΩmadiyya-RifregAEligiyya the so-called ldquohowling der-vishesrdquo which led to his conversion while still a boy11) There are several rea-

sons to discount the veracity of this story but it does hint at Teguumlderrsquos contact with suTHORNs of the more extreme nature and their inszliguence over him12) We canbe more certain of the Ilkhanrsquos connection with another suTHORN personality Kamreglal-Dnotn AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn a rather dubious THORNgure clearly outside the suTHORN estab-lishment and the AEligulamregaelig at large Mamluk sources report that Teguumlder hadfallen under his inszliguence as a young man some time before he had accededthe throne and was converted to Islam by him13) Some of these sourcesportray AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn as an out and out charlatan and purveyor of legerde-main14) while others are somewhat more charitable15) The latter mention that he had studied with the shaykh al-islregm Shaykh MuwafTHORNq al-Dnotn al-Kayregshnot afamous mystic of Mosul who died in 6801281-2 known for his Quranic com-mentaries and his ascetism as well as the distance he maintained from the gov-ernment of Badr al-Dnotn Luaeligluaelig ruler of Mosul16) But while MuwafTHORNq al-Dnotnrsquoscredentials as a scholar and moderate suTHORNNtildealbeit on the austere sideNtilde were impec-cable those of his former student left much to be desired from the point of

view of institutional suTHORNsm During the reign of Abagha he had succeeded iningratiating himself with part of the Mongol elite in Iran particularly with thenoble ladies (khawregtnotn) most important of these being the mother of youngTeguumlder This was not achieved through displays of spiritual powers or devo-tional intensity let alone learning in the Islamic sciences but rather in his suc-cess in performing tricks The sources describe at some length how these

30 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

10) Ibn al-Fuwaflnot 1932-3 p 432 (on the matter of authorship see the comment in art

ldquoIbn al-Fuwaflnotrdquo EI 2) This passage is cited and discussed in Mazzaoui 1972 p 42 n 311) Al-Dhahabnot MS fol 23b-24a12) Amitai-Preiss forthcoming13) Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot 1971 p 263 Ibn al-Furregt 1942 p 27814) Al-Dhahabnot MS fol 25b Ysbquonnotnnot 1954-61 vol 4 p 21515) Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot 1971 pp 262-3 Ibn al-Furregt 1942 p 27816) Mustawfnot 1961 p 702 al-mdashafadnot 1931- vol 8 pp 291-2

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 520

deceptions were engineered AEligAbd al-RaΩmregnrsquos rise in inszliguence may also havebeen due to his powerful personality His being a suTHORN however seems to havelittle to do with his success

AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn does not really seem to THORNt into either of the categories of suTHORNs expounded above He was surely neither a member of the suTHORN establish-ment nor a typical mendicant anti-nomian dervish However an associate of his clearly THORNts into the latter class This was iexclshregn or ordmasan Mengli who accord-ing to Rashnotd al-Dnotn had been a disciple of one Bregbnot YaAEligqsbquob from Arrregn Thehistorian reports that Teguumlder would spend his time in iexclshregn Menglirsquos tent which was pitched near that of the Ilkhan taking part in samregAElig sessions tothe detriment of state affairs AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn was called bregbreg (Turkish father)

by the Ilkhan while iexclshregn Mengli was referred to as qarindregsh (TurkishBrother)17) The latterrsquos teacher Bregbnot YaAEligqsbquob (or perhaps YaAEligqsbquobiyyregn) appearsto have been associated with the Qalandariyya So at least he was accused bythe mid-fourteenth century writer Tawakkulnot ibn al-Bazzregz18) In any event inthe spring of 6831284 Teguumlder on the eve of a confrontation with Arghunpaid a visit to this Bregbnot YaAEligqsbquob and his followers19) With regard to iexclshregnMengli Ibn al-Bazzregz claims that he used hashish together with the IlkhanWhile this last statement may be taken with some reservation it is clear that Teguumlder had associated himself with a decidedly ldquolowrdquo suTHORN milieu to whichAEligAbd al-RaΩmregn did little to improve The disdainful attitude of his fatherHuumlleguuml to such devotees had thus been shunted aside

Whether this was a wise political move is another matter It probably playeda part as Jean Aubin has recently suggested in helping to turn many of theMuslim bureaucrats against Teguumlder in spite of his being a Muslim20) iexclshregnMenglirsquos attempts to discredit the moderate suTHORN Shaykh Zreghid also appear not

to have endeared him to the religious establishment

21

) One wonders althoughit must be admitted that this is highly speculative whether the Ilkhanrsquos closeassociation with suTHORNs of a decidedly non-institutional mien also contributed insome way to the growing alienation between him and much of the Mongolelite who may have remained more faithful to Huumlleguumlrsquos view on the matter Inany event the idyll of the dervishes was to be of short order The two person-alities just now discussed did not long survive the fall of their devotee and

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 31

17) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 4718) Ibn al-Bazzregz 1994 p 217 Karamustafa 1994b p 57 Sohrweide 1965 pp 103-4

Aubin 1995 pp 41-219) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 5320) Aubin 1995 p 3221) Ibn al-Bazzregz 1994 pp 217-9 Aubin 1991 pp 39-53 Sohrweide 1965 pp 103-104

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 620

patron AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn having been sent on a diplomatic mission to the Mam-luk Sultan Qalawun diedNtildemore-or-less under house arrest Ntildesoon after beinginformed of the news of Teguumlderrsquos death22) iexclshregn Mengli who remained at

home was executed after Arghunrsquos accession to the throne by being cooked inboiling water23) This was one trial by THORNre that a dervish did not survive

During his struggle against Teguumlder there are reports in sources of vari-ous provenance that Arghun had criticized the Ilkhanrsquos adherence to Islam andthe policies inspired by this attachment This so it would seem provided aneffective rallying cry to those elements in the Mongol elite dissatisTHORNed withTeguumlderrsquos personality and actions24) Once in power however Arghun re-turned to the earlier practice of even-handed treatment to the different religious

communities found in the Ilkhanate Arghun may have gained power on anldquoanti-Islamicrdquo platform and he dis-established it as a state religion but he hadnothing against Islam per se and certainly did not persecute Muslims as agroup In fact during his struggle with his uncle he took advantage of hispassing through Bisregm to visit the tomb of the famous ninth century mysticAbsbquo Yaznotd25) and there ask for divine assistance for victory26) This was it would seem an attempt by Arghun to take out a little ldquocelestial insurancerdquo touse David Morganrsquos apt term27) It should come as no surprise then that thesuTHORNs at least of moderate leaning appear to have been welcome at the court during Arghunrsquos reign (1284-91) The Kubrawnot shaykh AEligAlregaelig al-Dawla Simnregnnot(d 7361336) scion to a family of high ofTHORNcials in the Ilkhanate and himself in ofTHORNcial service early in the reign of Arghun before embarking on the suTHORN

path was an involuntary guest at his court It was during this forced stay someeighty days long that he engaged in the famous debate in which so it isreported he readily defeated the Buddhist monks28)

It was from the ranks of the Kubrawiyya that came the personality whoproperly initiated Ghazan Arghunrsquos son and eventual successor (r 1295-1304)into the Muslim faith This was mdashadr al-Dnotn Ibrreghnotm ordmammsbquoya the son of SaAEligdal-Dnotn MuΩammad one of disciples of Najm al-Dnotn Kubrreg The exact course

32 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

22) Holt 1986 pp 130-123) Ibn al-Bazzregz 1994 p 21924) Amitai-Preiss forthcoming

25) On him see EI 2 vol 1 pp 162-16326) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 5327) Morgan 1986 p 4428) Mustawfnot 1961 pp 675-676 F Meier ldquoAEligAlregaelig al-Dawla al-Simnregnnotrdquo EI 2 vol 1 pp

162-163 J van Ess ldquoAEligAlregaelig al-Daula Semnregnnotrdquo EIr vol 1 p 775 DeWeese 1994 p 173cf Bausani 1968 p 545 Simnregnnot it should be noted had grown up at the ordu (royalcamp) and thus had known Arghun since adolescence Aubin 1995 p 82

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 720

of this conversion has been analyzed in detail by Charles Melville and neednot detain us now Mention should be made however that while mdashadr al-Dnotngave the future Ilkhan instruction and performed the actual conversion the lat-

ter was convinced to adopt Islam by his lieutenant Nawrsbquoz and his motivationappears to have been an amalgam of conviction and political reasons29) It isinteresting to note that there is no record of any signiTHORNcant spiritual contact before hand between Ghazan and suTHORNs of any kind

Once becoming a Muslim however the situation is seen to change Another suTHORN personality was found in the entourage of this Ilkhan SaAEligd al-Dnotn Quflluq Qutlugh Khwregjah Khreglidnot Qazwnotnnot who according to Mustawfnot was responsi-ble for converting Ghazan ldquoand most of the Mongolsrdquo30) Charles Melville31) as

well as the translators of the facsimile edition of Mustawfnotrsquos work were surelycorrect to cast doubt on this claim32) But such an avowal could only be madeif this Quflluq Khwregjah was indeed part of Ghazanrsquos entourage As Melville writes ldquo it is not impossible that SaAEligd al-Dnotn [Quflluq Khwregjah] did indeedat some later stage attend and instruct Ghregzregnrdquo33) The above mentioned ShaykhZreghid Gnotlregnnot who is portrayed as an opponent of the Qalandars was also therecipient of a visit by this Ilkhan34) Another possible suTHORN Ni˙regm al-Dnotn MaΩ-msbquod seemingly of the moderate variety is called shaykh al-shuysbquokh and wasfound among the group of scholars and high bureaucrats who accompaniedGhazan to Syria in 1300 what one Mamluk historian called aAEligyregn dawlat al-malik ghregzregn35) This personality may be identiTHORNed with the MaΩmsbquodDnotnawarnot who Rashnotd al-Dnotn refers to as shaykh al-mashregyikh and was activein the events leading up to Ghazanrsquos successful challenge of Baidursquos rule andafterwards36)

This is not to say that Ghazanrsquos relations with suTHORNs were trouble-free In

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 33

29) Melville 1990 pp 159-17730) Mustawfnot 1961 p 67531) Melville 1990 p 16132) Mustawfnot 1913 vol 2 p 217 n 133) See also the comments in Aubin 1995 p 6034) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 100 Aubin 1991 pp 41-48 A fantastic account of Ghazanrsquos

relations with Shaykh Zreghid as told in the mid-fourteenth century Ghregzregn-nregmah is thesubject of a paper given by Charles Melville at the Ilkhanate conference given mentionedin the initial note of this paper

35) Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot 1960 p 32 This list of personalities without the description givenabove is found in the anonymous Mamluk chronicle edited by Zettersteacuteen 1919 p 76 whoalso mentions this Ni˙regm al-Dnotn several times during the Mongol occupation of Damascusat least once he was requested to intercede with the Mongols on behalf of the local popu-lation (pp 69-70) Zettersteacuteen in the index (p 307) gives him the entry Ni˙regm al-DnotnMaΩmsbquod b AEligAlnot al-Shnotbregnnot but it is unclear what the basis for this identiTHORNcation was

36) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 passim Aubin 1995 pp 47-48

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 820

7031303 word came to him of a conspiracy of suTHORN shaykhs and others todepose and replace him with his cousin Ala Fireng son of the Ilkhan Geikhatu(r 1291-5) The conspirators led by one Pnotr YaAEligqsbquob Bregghbregnnot were quickly

rounded up and conveniently branded as Mazdikites before they were exe-cuted37) Whether they really held such extreme views may be doubted Likewiseit may be questioned whether these followers of Pnotr YaAEligqsbquob were actually der-vishes as suggested by K Jahn38) On the contrary the relationship of at least two of this group with the former wazir mdashadr al-Dnotn Khreglidnot Zanjregnnot hints at the suTHORNs among them as being of the moderate type In any event it is clear that mystics may have been respected by the recently converted Ilkhan but not if they meddled in politics particularly if they plotted against him

Ghazan himself appears to have dabbled in suTHORNsm According to the testi-mony of Shaykh mdashadr al-Dnotn Ibrreghnotm ordmammsbquoya recorded in several Mamluksources Ghazan was given a woolen coat by him indicating that perhaps theIlkhan was initiated as a suTHORN39) Whether Ghazan understood the full implica-tions of this particular act remains an open question In any event in 1303towards the end of his life Ghazan isolated himself ostensibly for forty daysfrom his court and usual comforts and attended by only a few individuals40)The use of the term chihilla (gt the more common chilla)41) seems to indicatethat a suTHORN-like retreat of devotion was planned JA Boyle however has com-mented that ldquomotives may well have been medical rather than spiritual for it isclear that the Il-khanrsquos inTHORNrmityNtilde whatever its natureNtilde was no longer a mereinszligammation of the eyesrdquo42) All this being said the enthusiasm that somemodern scholars have expressed regarding Ghazanrsquos devotion to suTHORNsm may beoverstated43) reading more into the sources that is warranted and ignoring theIlkhanrsquos other intellectual pursuits let alone his interest in Mongol tradition and

institutions

44

)Dervishes of a more popular ilk were also found in the vicinity of the IlkhanRashnotd al-Din mentions Ghazanrsquos solicitude for a group of unknown dervishesin 7031303 in Iraq45) Of more signiTHORNcance is a shaykh of Turkish origin Baraq

34 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

37) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 pp 152-154 Bausani 1968 pp 548-54938) In the summary of Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p xliii39) Melville 1990 pp 163 168

40) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 152 There is no basis for the passage in Howorth 1876-1927 vol 3 p 480 for the following rendition of this passage ldquo[Ghazan] was waited uponby dervishes His residence was enclosed by a palisaderdquo

41) On this retreat known as khalwa in Arabic see EI 2 vol 2 p 55 vol 4 pp 990-99142) Boyle 1968 vol 5 p 39543) Cf Murtayenawnot 1991 pp 322-346 Lewisohn 1995 pp 81-8444) See Amitai-Preiss 1996b pp 25-34 Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-1045) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 pp 151-2 On p 209 mention is made of Ghazanrsquos building of

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 920

Bregbreg born near Tokat in eastern Anatolia and a follower of Sari Saltsbquoq theldquosemi-legendary warrior saint who propagated Islam in the Crimea andDobrujardquo46) Baraq arrived at the Ilkhanid court during the reign of Ghazan

obtaining there some prominence at least according to the Mamluk sources In7061306 during the reign of Oumlljeituuml (1304-16) Baraq and a group of some100 followers crossed the Euphrates into Syria They were well received inDamascus in spite of the scandal that their appearance and behavior causedand were permitted to visit Jerusalem By the order of the Mamluk Sultan al-Nreglozir MuΩammad b Qalawun (or rather the order issued in his name) how-ever Baraqrsquos progress to Egypt was halted and he and his entourage were sent back across the Euphrates Not long afterwards the shaykh met his end in

Gnotlregn while taking part in Mongol efforts to bring that recalcitrant region under control47) Perhaps our estimation of Baraqrsquos importance during Ghazanrsquos reignshould be tempered by the total lack of any allusion to him in Rashnotd al-Dnotnrsquos JregmiAElig al-tawregrikh On the other hand he does enjoy some mention in QregshregnnotrsquosTaaeligrnotkh-i sbquoljregytsbquo although only in connection with his ill-fated participation inthe campaign to Gnotlregn His tomb was eventually placed near the mausoleum of Oumlljeituuml again an indication of his relationship with this later Ilkhan48) Thereis however no getting around his greater prominence in the Mamluk sourcesreszligecting perhaps the image that Baraq had succeeded in projecting in Syriaand indicating less real authority and inszliguence among the Mongols than heclaimed

It would seem then that the post-conversion Ilkhans adopted a more positiveattitude towards mendicant dervishes than the founder of their dynasty Yet while Baraq Bregbreg may have enjoyed some prominence or was at least toler-ated during Ghazanrsquos reign it appears that those suTHORNs with real inszliguence

religious and perhaps otherwise with the Ilkhan were of a more moderate gen-erally institutional nature During the early years of Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign Baraqrsquos posi-tion may have been more pronounced although the exact extent of his inszliguenceis hard to gauge In any event it does not seem to have adversely affected therole of more temperate mystics such as mdashafnot al-Dnotn Ardabnotlnot the disciple of Shaykh Zreghid Ibrreghnotm Gnotlregnnot who enjoyed some eminence during the reign of Oumlljeituumlrsquos son and successor Absbquo SaAElignotd (r 1316-35)49) Mustawfnot writing just a

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 35

a khregnqregh sometime during his reign as part of the many Islamic buildings which he estab-lished the exact character of its inhabitants are not speciTHORNed

46) H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75447) H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 pp 754-575 B Lewis ldquoBarreg∆ Bregbregrdquo EI 2 11031-

2 Karamustafa 1994b pp 62-63 Karamustafa 1994a pp 193-196 Melville forthcoming48) Qregshregnnot 1969 p 70 cited in Melville forthcoming n 49 Blair 1986 p 14249) See the short and general comments in Mazzaoui 1972 pp 52-54 Minorsky 1954

pp 515-527

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1020

few years after this Ilkhanrsquos death (and thus probably not out of overtly piousanachronism) states that the Mongols were greatly attached to mdashafnot al-Dnotn whorestrained many of them from molesting the people50) Other moderate suTHORNs are

also found to have enjoyed some prominence After some initial tension Alregrsquoal-Dawla Simnregnnot was reconciled to Oumlljeituuml (at least until he became a ShnotAElignot) who built an academy in Sulflregniyya in his honor51) This Ilkhan also recon-structed the tomb of the above-mentioned ninth century mystic Absbquo YaznotdBisflregmnot and supported Nsbquor al-Dnotn Isfarregynotnnot another important mystic 52)Simnregnnot was also well thought of by the Sunnnot Absbquo SaAElignotd who is recorded tohave visited him53) A detailed discussion of the role of both anti-nomian andinstitutional suTHORNs in the post-Ghazan period when the matter of conversion to

Islam was already settled for the Ilkhans goes beyond the conTHORNnes of this pre-sent study We might mention however that the suTHORNs were only a portion of the entourage of religious THORNgures who surrounded Oumlljeituuml and Absbquo SaAElignotd andinszliguenced them In fact it appears that it was theologians such as the ShnotAElignotal-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot who set the tone of the religious life in the formerrsquos reign54)

Michel Mazzaoui has written ldquoThe whole question of mdashsbquoTHORNsm or mysticismduring the Mongol period has not been studied in full and our knowledgeabout folk Islam during this period and afterwards is very sketchyrdquo55) I must admit that the matter is still very murky but perhaps my short survey whichsurely has not touched upon every suTHORN shaykh with whom the Mongol elite hadconnections permits the following tentative conclusions

The dervishes of an anti-nomian bent began their contacts with the Ilkhans

on a decidedly negative note With the Islamization of the Ilkhans their posi-tion appears to have improved but on the whole and in the long run theyenjoyed a secondary status compared to more moderate suTHORNs Not only had thelatter a place of some honor among the pagan Ilkhans they were instrumentalin the conversion of the Ilkhans and their continual instruction and guidance inthe new faith

To what can we attribute this hierarchy of suTHORNs The Ilkhans may well have

36 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

50) Mustawfnot 1961 p 675 cited in Lambton 1988 p 32251) J Van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77552) Lewisohn 1995 pp 84 111 cf J van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77553) mdashafadnot 1931- vol 7 p 357 J van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77554) Schmidtke 1991 pp 23-3255) Mazzaoui 1972 p 42

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1120

been inszliguenced by their various Muslim advisors and ofTHORNcials drawn mainlyfrom the urban administrative and scholarly milieu These notables of whomNaloznotr al-Dnotn fisbquosnotrsquos example was given above seem to have looked upon the

dervishes with distaste On the other hand some of the prominent moderateinstitutional suTHORNs even those of a pronounced ascetic taste were very much apart of the world of the senior AEligulamregaelig and bureaucrats and the border betweenthese two sectors was neither THORNxed or impermeable Second they may well haveremembered the role of popular dervish THORNgures in fermenting rebellion against authority An earlier generation of Mongol leaders had to deal with the move-ment of a charismatic Muslim ascetic THORNgure claiming magical power MaΩmsbquodTregrregbnot in the area of Bukhara in 6361238-956) and the memory of Bregbreg IsΩregqrsquos

rebellion in Anatolia in 1241 against the Seljuqs may have played a role57) It might be suggested that the anti-nomian dervishes themselves shunned patron-age and contact with authority Maybe there were those with such principlesand therefore we do not know about them but in the examples adduced abovethe dervishes in question do not seem to have held such scruples

All of the above applies to the relationship between Mongol rulers in Iranand the various types of mystics in their realm The information regarding wider circles of Mongols let alone the average tribesman is spotty at bestThere is evidence albeit not much of the attraction of non-institutional suTHORNsfor the Mongols at large The Mamluk historian al-Nuwayrnot (d 1332) writesthat among the reasons that the Mongol elite rose up against Teguumlder AΩmad was that his mentor Shaykh AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn had drawn the ldquosons of theMongolsrdquo (awlregd al-mughul) towards him58) Whether this inclination was of aspiritual nature is left unsaid in the source Other Mamluk writers describingmore-or-less the same period describe an Oirat Mongol who converted to

Islam took the name AEligAlnot became a faqnotr (ie dervish) and with a group of followers from among the ldquosons of the Mongolsrdquo (awlregd al-mughul) made his way across the Euphrates to Syria There for reasons which are not completelyclear (for unacceptable religious practices or moral turpitude) he and some of his brothers were eventually arrested59) Both of these pieces of evidence derivefrom the time of Teguumlder AΩmad when anti-nomian dervishes were at theapogee of their inszliguence Whether these awlregd al-mughul were from the elite

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 37

56) Juwaynnot 1912-37 vol 1 pp 85-90 (= Juwaynnot 1958 vol 1 pp 109-15) See alsoBausani 1968 p 548

57) Cahen 1968 pp 136-13758) Al-Nuwayri 1985 p 40259) Baybars al-Manlozsbquornot MS fol 129b Ibn al-Furregt 1942 p 250 al-Maqrnotznot 1934-73

vol 1 pp 708-709

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1220

or the common tribesmen is unspeciTHORNed Regarding other periods we are stillin the dark regarding the success of the suTHORNs in converting the rank-and-THORNleMongols

In the above discussion only the role of the suTHORNs in the conversion to Islamof the Ilkhans has been mentioned Other factors such as the role of key mem-bers of the Mongol elite who had already converted (Nawrsbquoz being the most prominent) political or other practical reasons let alone the whole question of acculturation and assimilation to a wider culture (perhaps via the Turks) havebeen ignored and will have to wait analysis elsewhere60) The focus here hasbeen on suTHORNs and it has been seen that generally those with long-term and last-ing inszliguence were of an institutional moderate variety heirs to a centuries-

long tradition which was still vigorously developing in this period and wouldcontinue to do so long after the Mongols had disappeared as a political forceor distinctive ethnic group in the Middle East

There is little reason to connect the suTHORN personalities which we have encoun-tered here with traditional Mongol shamanism or shamans The statement that the Mongols at least their rulers and elites were attracted to suTHORNsm because of the suTHORNsrsquo similarity to shamans is an assumption which has never been provenIn fact there is nothing in sources of which I am aware that remotely justiTHORNessuch a position One might ask where is the one statement by a source of anyprovenance which could remotely be construed to support the attraction of theMongol rulers to suTHORNs moderate or otherwise because of their shamanisticpast Even if we were to accept such a postulation how do we account for thefact that the Mongol elite was attracted mainly to the moderate suTHORNs rather tothe anti-nomian variety whoNtildeone might a priori suggest Ntildehad a greater resemblance to the shamans

A closer inspection of the matter reveals that perhaps shamans and suTHORNs cer-tainly of the institutional kind have less in common than is often thought Theshaman in traditional Mongol religion seeksNtildeaccording to Walther HeissigNtilde

ldquoecstasy and the ability to combat harmful powers and forces and to look intothe future in order to interpret and prophesy through the help of spirits whichhave been made subservientrdquo61) He or she has little if any interest in what would be considered spiritual or transcendental in both the monotheistic andIndian religions but rather was basically involved ldquoin preventive and healing

38 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

60) I am now working on what will hopefully be a comprehensive study of the wholequestion of the Mongolsrsquo Islamization of which this present paper will be a part

61) Heissig 1980 p 6 see also Boyle 1972 p 184 A detailed discussion of the Mongo-lian shaman and traditional Inner Asian religion is beyond the bounds of the present paper

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1320

magicrdquo62) This is not the place to present a discussion even a summary oneof suTHORNsm but one might mention gnosis (maAEligrifa) the ldquoannihilation in Godrdquo( fanregaelig) and ldquothe unity with Beingrdquo (ittiΩregd or waΩdat al-wujsbquod ) suTHORN concepts

which are completely foreign to the inner Asian shamanistic milieu These andother goals of the suTHORN are achieved by various means some of which have acertain resemblance with the technique of the shaman ie communicating withthe ldquootherworldrdquo through ecstacy and trance (the so-called ldquoshamanrsquos riderdquo) but these are mainly external aspects and have nothing to do with the essence of either the shamanrsquos or suTHORNrsquos vocation In addition the Mongolian shamans of that time (and even of today) practice neither ascetism nor self-abuse the for-mer found among a broad range of suTHORNs and the latter common among certain

extreme dervish groupsBut what of the anti-nomian dervishes Does not their bizarre dress and

behavior let alone at least some of their devotional practices reveal a similarityand even relationship to Mongolian shamans One piece of evidence and asfar as I can tell the only one which has been adduced to show the allegedinszliguence of shamanism on suTHORNs is an interesting passage from the al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar by al-Dhahabnot who writes that among the latter day fol-lowers of AΩmad al-RifregAElignot (d 5781182) ldquodevilish practices had come into usesince the Mongols took Iraq such as entering THORNre riding lions and playing withanimals Neither the Shaykh [al-RifregAElignot] nor his righteous [THORNrst] followers hadknown these rdquo63)

There are however a number of reasons why this statement cannot serve asa basis for the attribution of a strong shamanistic connection between this par-ticular dervish group (let alone dervishes as a whole) and shamanism It shouldTHORNrst be noted that al-Dhahabnot does not explicitly state that the RifregAElignots took these

allegedly new practices from the Mongols but only that they were introducedsometime after the Mongols conquered Iraq (AD 1258) The exact origin of these innovations is not given although it was perhaps Dhahabnotrsquos intention toimply that it was somehow connected to the Mongols More importantly asDS Margoliouth has noted the wild practises to which the RifregAEligiyya were ascribed were no invention of al-RifregAElignot ldquosince the like are recorded by al-Tansbquokhnot in the

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 39

62) Heissig 1980 p 12 This is not to suggest that traditional Mongolian (and Inner

Asian) religion was without any interest beyond the practical and mundane It certainly hadcosmological concerns and attributed great importance in matters of origins and ancestors(see DeWeese 1994 pp 27-35) These interests would appear to be somewhat different thanthose found in suTHORNsm

63) Al-Dhahabnot 1985 vol 3 p 75 who refers to the RifregAElignotyya as AΩmadnotyya This pas-sage cited by the sixteenth century writer Ibn al-AEligImregd 1931-32 vol 4 p 260 is seen asdeTHORNnite proof of a shaman-suTHORN connection by Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 12 Vryonis 1971 p 366

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1420

fourth century AH [= ca tenth century AD]rdquo64) Margoliouth unfortunatelydid not provide a reference for this information but it seems in this authorrsquosal-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda there is a story of riding a lion65) This information is

not connected with suTHORNs per se but it does show that this motif at least wasfound in Islamic society centuries before the Mongols showed up on the sceneThere also appears a story about a man seeking refuge in an oven but this wasunlit and also not tied to suTHORNsm66) However the motif of the trial by THORNre andspeciTHORNcally being tossed into an oven is an ancient one in the Near East goingback at least to the Book of Daniel (ch 3)67)

Some extreme dervish practices including bizarre dress and self-inszligictedpain (although not necessarily the ones just described) apparently precede the

Mongol invasion of eastern Iran (1219) and certainly that of Iraq (1258) 68) So while we cannot rule out the possibility of some Mongol inszliguence among which might be something speciTHORNcally shamanistic on the RifregAEligiyya it seemsno less likely that these activities were an independent ldquoIslamicrdquo developmentperhaps derived from the practices of other dervish groups It might well bethat al-Dhahabnotrsquos attribution albeit by implication to the Mongols is nothingmore than an attempt to blame outlandish practices among Muslims (in his eyescertainly) on the once inTHORNdel Mongols with their plethora of strange customsIn this connection we might mention the attempt by the THORNfteenth century Egypt jurist and historian al-Maqrnotznot to blame the adoption of the Mongol yasa (lawcode) for the infringement by the Mamluk Ωujjregb (chamberlains) on the author-ity of the qadis in Cairo an accusation which has been shown to have littlebasis in fact69)

The Mongol shamans usually referred to as qregms (a Turkish word) in theArabic and Persian sources are a fairly non-descript lot in Mongol Iran In the

post-Huumlleguuml period groups of them appear on occasion but invariably without names70) In fact as far as I know not one individual shaman is ever named

40 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

64) Art ldquoAΩmad al-RifregAElignotrdquo EI 2 8524 (this is basically the same article which appearedin EI 1) CE Bosworth the author of the subsequent entry in EI 2 on the RifregAEligiyya orderleaves open the question when these practises which made the order famous came about

65) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 4 pp 139-147 I am grateful to Dr Julia Ashtiany of StAndrewrsquos University for her advice on this material

66) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 3 pp 62-63 this passage is translated in Ashtiany 1991 pp 108-

12867) See DeWeese 1994 pp 243-267 for a discussion of the oven motif in pre-Islamic

Islamic and Inner Asian contexts It is worth mentioning the taming of a lion story is alsofound in Daniel (ch 6) a book which reszligects a heavy ldquoEasternrdquo ie Iranian inszliguence

68) Karamustafa 1994b pp 39-4669) See Ayalon 1971-73 passim70) See for example Amitai-Preiss 1991 pp 355-356 Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 46

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1520

in the Ilkhanid state the term beki often found in the sources for the earlyMongol empire as a title of shamans together with a name is no longer inuse71) This is in stark contrast to the many prominent suTHORN shaykhs moderate

and extreme known in the sources some of whom have been mentioned aboveThere is no evidence that the shamans were expelled from the Ilkhanate after

Ghazanrsquos conversion as were the bakhshnot s the Buddhist holy men who wereeventually ordered out when it became clear that they were still practicing their religion while having ostensibly become Muslims72) The shamans on the other hand are found voicing their opinions in Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign73) and may have lingeredin Iran for some time although their eventual fate is unknown Other post-conversion vestiges of the pre-Islamic shamanism also remained for a period74)

Mention has been made of certain similarities between particular aspectsof the suTHORN experience and that of the shamans such as the use of the trance(although suTHORNs and and shamans employed it for different goals) Some suTHORNs were known and venerated for their wonder-working (karregmregt ) as were sha-mans And suTHORNs might have been consulted for mundane matters and not onlythose relating to transcendental affairs It is possible then that the partial re-semblance between shamans and suTHORNs may have contributed to some degreefor the success of some of the latter in converting and instructing the Ilkhansand their entourage and their popularity in wider circles This it must beadded is an assumption that has yet to be substantiated No source known tome offers it as an explanation Other reasons may also be suggested Perhapsthe success of individual suTHORNs in converting at least some of the Mongols eliteand otherwise may be due to their attraction which they held for large sectionsof Islamic society ie a homey down-to-earth version of Islam unencumbered with legalistic and theological niceties and at times willing to turn a blind eye

to elements of the traditional pre-Islamic religion It is also possible that thesuTHORNs some of whom at least would be found in the country would come intocontact with the Mongol tribesman and thus could inszliguence them both in con-version and afterwards75)

Thus from what we have seen above there is little proof to support the con-tention of Koumlpruumlluuml and others that the dervishes were an amalgam of shaman-ism and Islam if not shamans in suTHORN clothes If the shamans put on a Muslim

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 41

71) Roux 1984 p 71 Doerfer 1963-75 vol 1 pp 235-238 Paul 1990 p 31472) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 18873) Boyle 1968 p 402 also Boyle 1972 p 184 who points out that these were surely

shamans although the source refers to them as bakhshnot s74) Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-10 esp 975) This last reason was suggested by Prof AKS Lambton at the Ilkhanate seminar in

which this paper was THORNrst given

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1620

garb to please the princes as Koumlpruumlluumlrsquos claims76) there is no evidence of it inthe sources which I have examined Perhaps then the time has come to eschewphrases such as ldquoshamanisticrdquo and ldquocrypto-shamanisticrdquo77) when discussing the

suTHORNs and dervishes of the Mongol period such as Shaykh Baraq This der-vish may have been un-orthodox and even weird in the eyes of the AEligulamregaelig andothers of the civil and political establishment but it seems that he reszligected along developing strand of anti-nomian suTHORNsm78) and the connection to Inner Asia shamanism is tenuous at best

This study appears to conTHORNrm the measured statement by the anthropol-ogist AM Khazanov with regard to conversion of Inner Asian peoples to amonotheistic religion ldquoSpiritual middlemen and mediators very often of seden-

tary origin functionally somehow replaced their pagan counterparts rdquo79) Inother words charismatic personalities of one type are replaced by those of another In the case of the Mongols it now can be questioned whether thisreplacement was also a result of some type of inherent similarity between thetwo groups of charismatic persons There is no evidence that loyalty and later nostalgia for shamanism inszliguenced the Ilkhansrsquo choice of suTHORNs even beforethey converted As we have seen the Ilkhans generally preferred moderate suTHORNsthose mystics whose practice least resembled the holy men of the traditionalMongol religion Elements of traditional Mongol religion usually known under the rubric of shamanism continued to be practiced for decades in the environsof the newly converted Ilkhans and their entourage80) But this seems to be sep-arate from the relationship between Ghazan and his successors with their suTHORN

teachers and associates

Postscript

After this article went to press I learnt of additional relevant information which was published in an important article by Daniella Talmon-HellerldquoArabic Sources on Muslim Villagers under Frankish Rulerdquo in Alan V Murrayed From Clermont to Jerusalem The Crusades and Crusader Societies 1095-1500 ( International Medieval Researches 3) (Brussels Brepols 1998) p 109There evidence is cited from another work by al-Dhahabnot Siyar aAEliglregm

42 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

76) Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 1377) For the latter see H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75478) See Karamustafa 1994a passim79) Khazanov 1994 p 1480) On the assimilation of elements from traditional Inner Asian religion during the

process of Islamization in the Mongol khanates of Central Asia and their successor group-ings and states see DeWeese 1994 p 516 and passim

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1720

al-nubalregaelig Sh al-Arnaaeligsbquot and MN al-AEligArqassbquosnot eds (Beirut Muaeligassasat al-Risregla 1988) vol 20 p 383 of a Syrian suTHORN shaykh Absbquo al-ordmusayn al-Muqaddasnot (d ca 5481153-4) who is reported to have ridden a lion suppos-

edly the Franks said of him ldquoLions and Tigers are like tame animals for Absbquoal-ordmusaynrdquo

Here at least al-Dhahabnot believes that the lion-riding shaykhs made their appearance before the arrival of the Mongols in the Islamic world in the earlythirteenth century This weakens al-Dhahabnotrsquos own claim cited above that onlyin the aftermath of the Mongol conquest of Iraq did the AΩmadiyyaRifregAEligiyyaadopt inter alia lion-riding The topos is found in connection to suTHORNs longbefore the Mongols made their appearance in the area

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Primary Sources

Baybars al-ManlozsbquornotMS Zubdat al- THORNkra fnot taaeligrnotkh al-hijra MS British Library Add 23325

al-Dhahabnot MuΩammad b AΩmadMS Taaeligrnotkh al-islregm MS British Library Or 1540

1985 al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar ed by MS Zaghlsbquol (Beirut Dregr al-Kutubal-AEligIlmiyya)Ibn al-Bazzregz Tawakkulnot

1994 mdashafwat al-lozafregaelig ed by Gh fiabregflabregaelignot (Tabriz)Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot Absbquo Bakr b AEligAbdallregh

1960 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 9 ed HR Roemer (Cairo DeutschesArchaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

1971 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 8 ed by U Haarmann (Freiburg-Cairo Deutsches Archaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

Ibn al-Furregt MuΩammad b AEligAbd al-RaΩnotm1942 Taaeligrnotkh vol 7 ed by C Zurayk (Beirut American University of Beirut

Publications of the Faculty of Arts and Sciences)Ibn al-Fuwaflnot Kamregl al-Dnotn AEligAbd al-Razzregq

1932-3 al-ordmawregdith al-jregmiAEliga warsquol-tajregrib al-nreg THORN AEliga fnotrsquol-miaeliga al-sregbiAEliga ed byM Jawregd (Baghdad al-Maktab al-AEligArabiyya 1351H)

Ibn al-AEligImregd AEligAbd al-ordmaqq b AΩmad1931-32 Shadharat al-dhahab fnot akhbregr mreg dhahab (Cairo 1350-51H)

Juwaynnot AEligAlregaelig al-Dnotn Aflreg Malik1912-37 Taaeligrnotkh-i jahregn gushreg ed by MM Qazwnotnnot (London and Leiden EJ Brill)1958 The History of the World Conqueror by AEligAla-ad-Din AEligAta-Malik Juvaini tr

by JA Boyle (Manchester Manchester University Press)

al-Maqrnotznot AΩmad b AEligAlnot1934-73 Kitregb al-sulsbquok li-maAEligrifat duwal al-mulsbquok ed by MM Ziyregda and SAEligA-FAEligsectshsbquor (Cairo Lajnat al-Taaeliglnotf warsquol-Tarjama warsquol-Nashr)

Mustawfnot ordmamdallregh1913 The Taaeligriacutekh-i-Guziacuteda or ldquoSelect Historyrdquo of ordmamdursquollaacuteh Mustawfiacute-l-Qazwiacuteniacute

tr by EG Browne and RA Nicholson (Leiden and London EJW GibbMemorial Series vol 142)

1961 Taaeligrnotkh-i guznotdah ed by AEligAbd al-ordmusayn Nawregaelignot (Tehran 1339S)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 43

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1820

al-Nuwayrnot AΩmad b AEligAbd al-Wahhregb1985 Nihregyat al-arab fnot funsbquon al-adab vol 27 ed SaAElignotd AEligsectshsbquor (Cairo al-Hnotaeliga

al-Milozriyya al-AEligsectmma lirsquol-Kitregb)Qregshregnnot MuΩammad

1969 Taaeligrikh-not uljregytsbquo ed by Mahin Hambly (Teheran MajmsbquoAEliga-yi Mutsbquon-iFregrisnot vol 40)

Rashnotd al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh1940 Geschichte πregzregn-oslashanrsquos aus dem Taaeligrnotiquest-i-mubregrak-i-intregzregnnot ed Karl

Jahn (London EJW Gibb Memorial Series New Series vol 14)1941 Taaeligrnotiquest-i-Mubregrak-i-πregzregnnot des Ramiddotid al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh Abnot-l-oslashair

Geschichte der Iliquestregne Abregintreg bis Gaiiquestregtsbquo (1265-1295) ed by K Jahn(Prague Abhandlungen der Deutschen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften undKuumlnste in Prag Philosophisch-Historische Abteilung vol 1)

al-mdashafadnot Khalnotl b Aybak

1931- al-Wregfnot birsquol-wafayregt (Wiesbaden Franz Steiner Verlag)Tansbquokhnot al-MuΩassin b AEligAlnot1978 al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda ed by AEligA al-Shreglijnot (Beirut Dregr al-mdashregdir)

Ysbquonnotnnot Msbquosreg b MuΩammad1954-61 Dhayl miraeligregt al-zamregn fnot taaeligrnotkh al-aAEligyregn (Hyderabad Dregrsquoira al-MaAEligregrifa al-

AEligUthmregniyya)Zettersteacuteen Karl V

1919 Beitraumlge zu Geschichte der Mamlsbquokensultane (Leiden EJ Brill)

Secondary Sources

Amitai-Preiss Reuven1991 ldquoEvidence for the Early Use of the Title notlkhregn among the Mongolsrdquo Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 3rd Ser 1 353-362

1996a ldquoGhazan Islam and Mongol Tradition A View from the Mamluk Sultanaterdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 59 1-10

1996b ldquoNew Material from the Mamluk Sources for the Biography of Rashnotd al-Dnotnrdquo In J Rabi and T Fitzherbert eds The Court of the Il-khans (Oxford Journal of Islamic Art vol 12) pp 23-38

forthcoming ldquoThe Conversion of the Ilkhan Teguumlder AΩmad to Islamrdquo Jerusalem Studiesin Arabic and Islam

Ashtiany Julia1991 ldquoAl-Tansbquokhnotrsquos al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda as a Literary Sourcerdquo In Alan Jones

ed Arabicus Felix Luminosus Britannicus (Oxford Ithaca Press) pp 108-128

Aubin Jean1991 ldquoShaykh Ibrreghnotm Zreghid Gnotlregnnot (1218-1301)rdquo Turcica 21-23 39-531995 Eacutemirs mongols et vizirs persans dans les remous de lrsquoacculturation (Paris Studia

Iranica Cahier 15)Ayalon David

1971-73 ldquoThe Great Yregsa of Chingiz Khregn A Reexaminationrdquo Studia Islamica PtA 33 (1971) 97-140 pt B 34 (1971) 151-80 pt C1 36 (1972) 113-58

pt C2 38 (1973) 107-56 [all reprinted in D Ayalon Outsiders in the Landsof Islam Mamluks Mongols and Eunuchs (London 1988) art no IV]Bausani Alessandro

1968 ldquoReligion under the Mongolsrdquo In JA Boyle ed Cambridge History of Iran(Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5 pp 538-549

Blair Sheila S1986 ldquoThe Mongol Capital of Sultaniyya lsquoThe Imperialrsquordquo Iran 24 139-151

44 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1920

Boyle John Andrew1968 ldquoThe Political and Dynastic History of the iexcll-Khregnsrdquo In JA Boyle ed

Cambridge History of Iran (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5pp 303-421

1972 ldquoTurkish and Mongol Shamanism in the Middle Agesrdquo Folklore 83 177-193 [reprinted in JA Boyle The Mongol Empire 1206-1370 (London1977) art XXII]

Cahen Claude1968 Pre-Ottoman Turkey tr by J Jones-Williams (London Sidgwick and Jackson)1969 ldquoThe Turkish Invasion The Selchuumlkidsrdquo In Kenneth Setton ed A History

of the Crusades vol 1 second ed (Madison University of WisconsinPress)

DeWeese Devin1992 ldquoSayyid AEligAlnot Hamadregnnot and Kubrawnot Hagiographical Traditionsrdquo In

L Lewisohn ed The Legacy of Mediaeval Persian Su THORNsm (London andNew York Khaniqahi Nimatullahi PublicationsSOAS Centre of Near and Middle Eastern Studies 1992) pp 121-158

1994 Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde Baba Tuumlkles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition (University ParkPA Pennsylvania State University Press)

1996 ldquoThe Mashregaeligikh-i Turk and the Khojagregn Rethinking the Links betweenthe Yasavnot and Naqshbandnot SuTHORN Traditionsrdquo Journal of Islamic Studies72 180-207

Doerfer Gerhard1963-75 Tuumlrkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen (Wiesbaden

Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur Veroumlffentlichungen der Orientalischen Kommission)

EI 2 Encyclopaedia of Islam new edition (Leiden EJ Brill 1960-)

EIr Encyclopaedia Iranica (London Routledge and Kegan Paul 1985-)

Fletcher Joseph F1986 ldquoThe Mongols Ecological and Social Perspectivesrdquo Harvard Journal of

Asiatic Studies 46 11-50Heissig Walther

1980 The Religions of Mongolia tr by Geoffrey Samuel (London Routledgeand Kegan Paul)Holt Peter M

1986 ldquoThe iexcllkhregn AΩmadrsquos Embassies to Qalregwsbquon Two ContemporaryAccountsrdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 49 128-132

Howorth Henry H1876-1927 The History of the Mongols (London Longmans Green)

Inalcik Halil1973 The Ottoman Empire The Classical Age 1300-1600 tr by Norman

Itzkowitz and Colin Imber (London Wiedenfeld and Nicolson)

Karamustafa Ahmet T1994a ldquoEarly SuTHORNsm in Eastern Anatoliardquo In L Lewisohn ed Classical Persian

Su THORNsm From its Origins to Rumi (London Khaniqahi NimatullahiPublications) pp 175-98

1994b Godrsquos Unruly Friends Dervish Groups in the Islamic Later Middle Period1300-1550 (Salt Lake City University of Utah Press)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 45

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 2020

Khazanov Anatoly M1994 ldquoThe Spread of World Religions in Medieval Nomadic Societies of the

Eurasian Steppesrdquo In Michael Gervers and Wayne Schlepp eds Nomadic Diplomacy Destruction and Religion from the Paci THORNc to the

Adriatic (Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia No 1) pp 11-33Koumlpruumlluuml Mehmed Fuad

1929 In szlig uence du chamanisme turco-mongol sur les ordres mystiques musul-mans (Istanbul Meacutemoires de lrsquoInstitut de Turcologie de lrsquoUniversiteacute deStanboul)

1993 Islam in Anatolia after the Turkish Invasion (Prolegomena) tr and edby G Leiser (Salt Lake City University of Utah)

Lambton AKS1988 Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia (Albany State University of

New York Press)

Lewisohn Leonard1995 Beyond Faith and In THORNdelity The Su THORN Poetry and Teachings of Mahmud Shabistari (London Curzon)

Mazzaoui Michel M1972 The Origins of the mdashafawids infinnotAEligism mdashu THORNsm and the πulregt (Wiesbaden

Franz Steiner Verlag)Melville Charles

1990 ldquo Pregdshregh-i Islregm The Conversion of Sultan MaΩmsbquod Ghregzregn Khregnrdquo Pembroke Papers 1 159-177

forthcoming ldquoThe History and Historiography of Oumlljeituumlrsquos War with Gnotlregn (1307)rdquo InReuven Amitai-Preiss and David Morgan eds The Mongol Empire and

its Legacy (Leiden Brill Academic Publishers)Meacutenage VL

1979 ldquoThe Islamization of Anatoliardquo In N Levtzion ed Conversion to Islam(New York and London Holmes and Meier) pp 52-67

Minorsky Vladimir F1954 ldquoA Mongol Decree of 7201320 to the Family of Shaykh Zreghidrdquo Bulletin

of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16 515-27Morgan David

1986 The Mongols (Oxford Blackwell)1988 Medieval Persia (London Longman)

Murtayenawnot M1991 Masregaeligil-i AEligalozr-i notlkhregnregn second ed (Tehran 1370S)Paul Juumlrgen

1990 ldquoScheiche und Herrscher im Khanat Œaintatayrdquo Der Islam 67 278-321Roux Jean-Paul

1984 La Religion des Turcs et des Mongols (Paris Payot)Schmidtke Sabine

1991 The Theology of al-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot (d 7261325) (Berlin Klaus SchwarzVerlag)

Sohrweide Hanna1965 ldquoDer Sieg der Safaviden in Persien and siene Ruumlckwirkungen auf did Schiiten

Anatoliens im 16 Jahrhundertrdquo Der Islam 41 95-223Vryonis Speros

1971 The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century (BerkeleyUniversity of California Press)

46 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

Page 3: Sufis and Shamans

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 320

second class of mysticsNtilde what Karamustafa calls ldquoinstitutional suTHORNsrdquoNtildeis per-haps more difTHORNcult to typify but it would not be amiss to suggest that their characteristics included obedience to the ShariAEliga a milder asceticism and more

interaction and intermingling with both the AEligulamregaelig and the political elite5) Thedistinction between these two groupings is not absolute certainly there was noorganized movement of all the dervishes or moderate suTHORNs and there were vast differences between the different groupings and shaykhs within both streamsAlso the border between the two groups was not impermeable and there wasinteraction between individuals from both camps6) Finally there is perhapsalso a tendency by later pious scholarship over time to sanitize some extremeTHORNgures portraying them in a more ldquorespectable wayrdquo7) Be that as it may a

rough distinction between these two forms of mystical Islam is a useful oneand on the whole is borne out by historical reality It should be pointed out that two frequently encountered aspects of suTHORN life the samregAElig (singing sessions)8)and the perceived ability of holy men to perform miracles (karregmregt ) are not unique to either stream of suTHORNsm

Huumlleguuml so it would appear entered the Muslim world without much knowl-edge or a clear attitude towards the mendicant dervishes As late as 65812609)in the aftermath of campaigning in the Middle East and some four decadesafter the THORNrst Mongol invasion in the region this princeNtildeknown already asnotlkhregnNtilde was perplexed after meeting a group of Qalandars ( jamAElig min al-fuqarregaeligal-qalandariyya) the famous dervish group at the plain of ordmarrregn to the east of the Euphrates in what is today southeastern Turkey According to the chron-

icle attributed to Ibn al-Fuwaflnot the Ilkhan asked the ShnotAElignot scholar Naloznotr al-Dnotn al-fisbquosnot a trusted advisor the identity of these people fisbquosnot reportedlyanswered ldquo[They are] the surplus of this worldrdquo which led to Huumlleguuml havingthem executed Only then did the Ilkhan ask the scholar the meaning of thiscomment The latter replied ldquoPeople are divided into four classes [those]

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 29

5) See the comments in Karamustafa 1994b pp 88-96) Karamustafa 1994b pp 85-100 Karamustafa 1994a pp 196-7 see the comment by

H Algar in EIr vol 3 p 7557) Meacutenage 1979 p 618) On the practice of samregAElig raqloz (dance) and wajd (ecstatic trance) by the Kubrawiyya

who are mentioned below see DeWeese 1992 pp 144-69) From the context it would appear that this incident occurred after Huumlleguuml left Syria in

the late winter of 1260 and not earlier in the year (or late 1259) when he made his wayfrom the Jaznotra into the country

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 420

involved in rulership commerce craftsmanship and agriculture and those whoare not [in these categories] they were a burden on [the people]rdquo10) For amainstream albeit ShnotAElignot scholar these dervishes were clearly beyond the pale

Huumlleguuml perhaps not knowing any better took him at his wordLess then a generation later however another Ilkhan had adopted a differ-

ent outlook towards the dervishes Teguumlder AΩmad (r 1282-84) son of Huumlleguumland the THORNrst Mongol ruler in Iran to convert to Islam seems to have been asso-ciated with such suTHORNs from an early age The Mamluk historian al-Dhahabnot(d 1348) reports in his Taaeligrnotkh al-islregm that Teguumlder was exposed as a youngchild to members of the AΩmadiyya-RifregAEligiyya the so-called ldquohowling der-vishesrdquo which led to his conversion while still a boy11) There are several rea-

sons to discount the veracity of this story but it does hint at Teguumlderrsquos contact with suTHORNs of the more extreme nature and their inszliguence over him12) We canbe more certain of the Ilkhanrsquos connection with another suTHORN personality Kamreglal-Dnotn AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn a rather dubious THORNgure clearly outside the suTHORN estab-lishment and the AEligulamregaelig at large Mamluk sources report that Teguumlder hadfallen under his inszliguence as a young man some time before he had accededthe throne and was converted to Islam by him13) Some of these sourcesportray AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn as an out and out charlatan and purveyor of legerde-main14) while others are somewhat more charitable15) The latter mention that he had studied with the shaykh al-islregm Shaykh MuwafTHORNq al-Dnotn al-Kayregshnot afamous mystic of Mosul who died in 6801281-2 known for his Quranic com-mentaries and his ascetism as well as the distance he maintained from the gov-ernment of Badr al-Dnotn Luaeligluaelig ruler of Mosul16) But while MuwafTHORNq al-Dnotnrsquoscredentials as a scholar and moderate suTHORNNtildealbeit on the austere sideNtilde were impec-cable those of his former student left much to be desired from the point of

view of institutional suTHORNsm During the reign of Abagha he had succeeded iningratiating himself with part of the Mongol elite in Iran particularly with thenoble ladies (khawregtnotn) most important of these being the mother of youngTeguumlder This was not achieved through displays of spiritual powers or devo-tional intensity let alone learning in the Islamic sciences but rather in his suc-cess in performing tricks The sources describe at some length how these

30 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

10) Ibn al-Fuwaflnot 1932-3 p 432 (on the matter of authorship see the comment in art

ldquoIbn al-Fuwaflnotrdquo EI 2) This passage is cited and discussed in Mazzaoui 1972 p 42 n 311) Al-Dhahabnot MS fol 23b-24a12) Amitai-Preiss forthcoming13) Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot 1971 p 263 Ibn al-Furregt 1942 p 27814) Al-Dhahabnot MS fol 25b Ysbquonnotnnot 1954-61 vol 4 p 21515) Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot 1971 pp 262-3 Ibn al-Furregt 1942 p 27816) Mustawfnot 1961 p 702 al-mdashafadnot 1931- vol 8 pp 291-2

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 520

deceptions were engineered AEligAbd al-RaΩmregnrsquos rise in inszliguence may also havebeen due to his powerful personality His being a suTHORN however seems to havelittle to do with his success

AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn does not really seem to THORNt into either of the categories of suTHORNs expounded above He was surely neither a member of the suTHORN establish-ment nor a typical mendicant anti-nomian dervish However an associate of his clearly THORNts into the latter class This was iexclshregn or ordmasan Mengli who accord-ing to Rashnotd al-Dnotn had been a disciple of one Bregbnot YaAEligqsbquob from Arrregn Thehistorian reports that Teguumlder would spend his time in iexclshregn Menglirsquos tent which was pitched near that of the Ilkhan taking part in samregAElig sessions tothe detriment of state affairs AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn was called bregbreg (Turkish father)

by the Ilkhan while iexclshregn Mengli was referred to as qarindregsh (TurkishBrother)17) The latterrsquos teacher Bregbnot YaAEligqsbquob (or perhaps YaAEligqsbquobiyyregn) appearsto have been associated with the Qalandariyya So at least he was accused bythe mid-fourteenth century writer Tawakkulnot ibn al-Bazzregz18) In any event inthe spring of 6831284 Teguumlder on the eve of a confrontation with Arghunpaid a visit to this Bregbnot YaAEligqsbquob and his followers19) With regard to iexclshregnMengli Ibn al-Bazzregz claims that he used hashish together with the IlkhanWhile this last statement may be taken with some reservation it is clear that Teguumlder had associated himself with a decidedly ldquolowrdquo suTHORN milieu to whichAEligAbd al-RaΩmregn did little to improve The disdainful attitude of his fatherHuumlleguuml to such devotees had thus been shunted aside

Whether this was a wise political move is another matter It probably playeda part as Jean Aubin has recently suggested in helping to turn many of theMuslim bureaucrats against Teguumlder in spite of his being a Muslim20) iexclshregnMenglirsquos attempts to discredit the moderate suTHORN Shaykh Zreghid also appear not

to have endeared him to the religious establishment

21

) One wonders althoughit must be admitted that this is highly speculative whether the Ilkhanrsquos closeassociation with suTHORNs of a decidedly non-institutional mien also contributed insome way to the growing alienation between him and much of the Mongolelite who may have remained more faithful to Huumlleguumlrsquos view on the matter Inany event the idyll of the dervishes was to be of short order The two person-alities just now discussed did not long survive the fall of their devotee and

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 31

17) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 4718) Ibn al-Bazzregz 1994 p 217 Karamustafa 1994b p 57 Sohrweide 1965 pp 103-4

Aubin 1995 pp 41-219) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 5320) Aubin 1995 p 3221) Ibn al-Bazzregz 1994 pp 217-9 Aubin 1991 pp 39-53 Sohrweide 1965 pp 103-104

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 620

patron AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn having been sent on a diplomatic mission to the Mam-luk Sultan Qalawun diedNtildemore-or-less under house arrest Ntildesoon after beinginformed of the news of Teguumlderrsquos death22) iexclshregn Mengli who remained at

home was executed after Arghunrsquos accession to the throne by being cooked inboiling water23) This was one trial by THORNre that a dervish did not survive

During his struggle against Teguumlder there are reports in sources of vari-ous provenance that Arghun had criticized the Ilkhanrsquos adherence to Islam andthe policies inspired by this attachment This so it would seem provided aneffective rallying cry to those elements in the Mongol elite dissatisTHORNed withTeguumlderrsquos personality and actions24) Once in power however Arghun re-turned to the earlier practice of even-handed treatment to the different religious

communities found in the Ilkhanate Arghun may have gained power on anldquoanti-Islamicrdquo platform and he dis-established it as a state religion but he hadnothing against Islam per se and certainly did not persecute Muslims as agroup In fact during his struggle with his uncle he took advantage of hispassing through Bisregm to visit the tomb of the famous ninth century mysticAbsbquo Yaznotd25) and there ask for divine assistance for victory26) This was it would seem an attempt by Arghun to take out a little ldquocelestial insurancerdquo touse David Morganrsquos apt term27) It should come as no surprise then that thesuTHORNs at least of moderate leaning appear to have been welcome at the court during Arghunrsquos reign (1284-91) The Kubrawnot shaykh AEligAlregaelig al-Dawla Simnregnnot(d 7361336) scion to a family of high ofTHORNcials in the Ilkhanate and himself in ofTHORNcial service early in the reign of Arghun before embarking on the suTHORN

path was an involuntary guest at his court It was during this forced stay someeighty days long that he engaged in the famous debate in which so it isreported he readily defeated the Buddhist monks28)

It was from the ranks of the Kubrawiyya that came the personality whoproperly initiated Ghazan Arghunrsquos son and eventual successor (r 1295-1304)into the Muslim faith This was mdashadr al-Dnotn Ibrreghnotm ordmammsbquoya the son of SaAEligdal-Dnotn MuΩammad one of disciples of Najm al-Dnotn Kubrreg The exact course

32 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

22) Holt 1986 pp 130-123) Ibn al-Bazzregz 1994 p 21924) Amitai-Preiss forthcoming

25) On him see EI 2 vol 1 pp 162-16326) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 5327) Morgan 1986 p 4428) Mustawfnot 1961 pp 675-676 F Meier ldquoAEligAlregaelig al-Dawla al-Simnregnnotrdquo EI 2 vol 1 pp

162-163 J van Ess ldquoAEligAlregaelig al-Daula Semnregnnotrdquo EIr vol 1 p 775 DeWeese 1994 p 173cf Bausani 1968 p 545 Simnregnnot it should be noted had grown up at the ordu (royalcamp) and thus had known Arghun since adolescence Aubin 1995 p 82

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 720

of this conversion has been analyzed in detail by Charles Melville and neednot detain us now Mention should be made however that while mdashadr al-Dnotngave the future Ilkhan instruction and performed the actual conversion the lat-

ter was convinced to adopt Islam by his lieutenant Nawrsbquoz and his motivationappears to have been an amalgam of conviction and political reasons29) It isinteresting to note that there is no record of any signiTHORNcant spiritual contact before hand between Ghazan and suTHORNs of any kind

Once becoming a Muslim however the situation is seen to change Another suTHORN personality was found in the entourage of this Ilkhan SaAEligd al-Dnotn Quflluq Qutlugh Khwregjah Khreglidnot Qazwnotnnot who according to Mustawfnot was responsi-ble for converting Ghazan ldquoand most of the Mongolsrdquo30) Charles Melville31) as

well as the translators of the facsimile edition of Mustawfnotrsquos work were surelycorrect to cast doubt on this claim32) But such an avowal could only be madeif this Quflluq Khwregjah was indeed part of Ghazanrsquos entourage As Melville writes ldquo it is not impossible that SaAEligd al-Dnotn [Quflluq Khwregjah] did indeedat some later stage attend and instruct Ghregzregnrdquo33) The above mentioned ShaykhZreghid Gnotlregnnot who is portrayed as an opponent of the Qalandars was also therecipient of a visit by this Ilkhan34) Another possible suTHORN Ni˙regm al-Dnotn MaΩ-msbquod seemingly of the moderate variety is called shaykh al-shuysbquokh and wasfound among the group of scholars and high bureaucrats who accompaniedGhazan to Syria in 1300 what one Mamluk historian called aAEligyregn dawlat al-malik ghregzregn35) This personality may be identiTHORNed with the MaΩmsbquodDnotnawarnot who Rashnotd al-Dnotn refers to as shaykh al-mashregyikh and was activein the events leading up to Ghazanrsquos successful challenge of Baidursquos rule andafterwards36)

This is not to say that Ghazanrsquos relations with suTHORNs were trouble-free In

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 33

29) Melville 1990 pp 159-17730) Mustawfnot 1961 p 67531) Melville 1990 p 16132) Mustawfnot 1913 vol 2 p 217 n 133) See also the comments in Aubin 1995 p 6034) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 100 Aubin 1991 pp 41-48 A fantastic account of Ghazanrsquos

relations with Shaykh Zreghid as told in the mid-fourteenth century Ghregzregn-nregmah is thesubject of a paper given by Charles Melville at the Ilkhanate conference given mentionedin the initial note of this paper

35) Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot 1960 p 32 This list of personalities without the description givenabove is found in the anonymous Mamluk chronicle edited by Zettersteacuteen 1919 p 76 whoalso mentions this Ni˙regm al-Dnotn several times during the Mongol occupation of Damascusat least once he was requested to intercede with the Mongols on behalf of the local popu-lation (pp 69-70) Zettersteacuteen in the index (p 307) gives him the entry Ni˙regm al-DnotnMaΩmsbquod b AEligAlnot al-Shnotbregnnot but it is unclear what the basis for this identiTHORNcation was

36) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 passim Aubin 1995 pp 47-48

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 820

7031303 word came to him of a conspiracy of suTHORN shaykhs and others todepose and replace him with his cousin Ala Fireng son of the Ilkhan Geikhatu(r 1291-5) The conspirators led by one Pnotr YaAEligqsbquob Bregghbregnnot were quickly

rounded up and conveniently branded as Mazdikites before they were exe-cuted37) Whether they really held such extreme views may be doubted Likewiseit may be questioned whether these followers of Pnotr YaAEligqsbquob were actually der-vishes as suggested by K Jahn38) On the contrary the relationship of at least two of this group with the former wazir mdashadr al-Dnotn Khreglidnot Zanjregnnot hints at the suTHORNs among them as being of the moderate type In any event it is clear that mystics may have been respected by the recently converted Ilkhan but not if they meddled in politics particularly if they plotted against him

Ghazan himself appears to have dabbled in suTHORNsm According to the testi-mony of Shaykh mdashadr al-Dnotn Ibrreghnotm ordmammsbquoya recorded in several Mamluksources Ghazan was given a woolen coat by him indicating that perhaps theIlkhan was initiated as a suTHORN39) Whether Ghazan understood the full implica-tions of this particular act remains an open question In any event in 1303towards the end of his life Ghazan isolated himself ostensibly for forty daysfrom his court and usual comforts and attended by only a few individuals40)The use of the term chihilla (gt the more common chilla)41) seems to indicatethat a suTHORN-like retreat of devotion was planned JA Boyle however has com-mented that ldquomotives may well have been medical rather than spiritual for it isclear that the Il-khanrsquos inTHORNrmityNtilde whatever its natureNtilde was no longer a mereinszligammation of the eyesrdquo42) All this being said the enthusiasm that somemodern scholars have expressed regarding Ghazanrsquos devotion to suTHORNsm may beoverstated43) reading more into the sources that is warranted and ignoring theIlkhanrsquos other intellectual pursuits let alone his interest in Mongol tradition and

institutions

44

)Dervishes of a more popular ilk were also found in the vicinity of the IlkhanRashnotd al-Din mentions Ghazanrsquos solicitude for a group of unknown dervishesin 7031303 in Iraq45) Of more signiTHORNcance is a shaykh of Turkish origin Baraq

34 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

37) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 pp 152-154 Bausani 1968 pp 548-54938) In the summary of Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p xliii39) Melville 1990 pp 163 168

40) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 152 There is no basis for the passage in Howorth 1876-1927 vol 3 p 480 for the following rendition of this passage ldquo[Ghazan] was waited uponby dervishes His residence was enclosed by a palisaderdquo

41) On this retreat known as khalwa in Arabic see EI 2 vol 2 p 55 vol 4 pp 990-99142) Boyle 1968 vol 5 p 39543) Cf Murtayenawnot 1991 pp 322-346 Lewisohn 1995 pp 81-8444) See Amitai-Preiss 1996b pp 25-34 Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-1045) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 pp 151-2 On p 209 mention is made of Ghazanrsquos building of

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 920

Bregbreg born near Tokat in eastern Anatolia and a follower of Sari Saltsbquoq theldquosemi-legendary warrior saint who propagated Islam in the Crimea andDobrujardquo46) Baraq arrived at the Ilkhanid court during the reign of Ghazan

obtaining there some prominence at least according to the Mamluk sources In7061306 during the reign of Oumlljeituuml (1304-16) Baraq and a group of some100 followers crossed the Euphrates into Syria They were well received inDamascus in spite of the scandal that their appearance and behavior causedand were permitted to visit Jerusalem By the order of the Mamluk Sultan al-Nreglozir MuΩammad b Qalawun (or rather the order issued in his name) how-ever Baraqrsquos progress to Egypt was halted and he and his entourage were sent back across the Euphrates Not long afterwards the shaykh met his end in

Gnotlregn while taking part in Mongol efforts to bring that recalcitrant region under control47) Perhaps our estimation of Baraqrsquos importance during Ghazanrsquos reignshould be tempered by the total lack of any allusion to him in Rashnotd al-Dnotnrsquos JregmiAElig al-tawregrikh On the other hand he does enjoy some mention in QregshregnnotrsquosTaaeligrnotkh-i sbquoljregytsbquo although only in connection with his ill-fated participation inthe campaign to Gnotlregn His tomb was eventually placed near the mausoleum of Oumlljeituuml again an indication of his relationship with this later Ilkhan48) Thereis however no getting around his greater prominence in the Mamluk sourcesreszligecting perhaps the image that Baraq had succeeded in projecting in Syriaand indicating less real authority and inszliguence among the Mongols than heclaimed

It would seem then that the post-conversion Ilkhans adopted a more positiveattitude towards mendicant dervishes than the founder of their dynasty Yet while Baraq Bregbreg may have enjoyed some prominence or was at least toler-ated during Ghazanrsquos reign it appears that those suTHORNs with real inszliguence

religious and perhaps otherwise with the Ilkhan were of a more moderate gen-erally institutional nature During the early years of Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign Baraqrsquos posi-tion may have been more pronounced although the exact extent of his inszliguenceis hard to gauge In any event it does not seem to have adversely affected therole of more temperate mystics such as mdashafnot al-Dnotn Ardabnotlnot the disciple of Shaykh Zreghid Ibrreghnotm Gnotlregnnot who enjoyed some eminence during the reign of Oumlljeituumlrsquos son and successor Absbquo SaAElignotd (r 1316-35)49) Mustawfnot writing just a

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 35

a khregnqregh sometime during his reign as part of the many Islamic buildings which he estab-lished the exact character of its inhabitants are not speciTHORNed

46) H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75447) H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 pp 754-575 B Lewis ldquoBarreg∆ Bregbregrdquo EI 2 11031-

2 Karamustafa 1994b pp 62-63 Karamustafa 1994a pp 193-196 Melville forthcoming48) Qregshregnnot 1969 p 70 cited in Melville forthcoming n 49 Blair 1986 p 14249) See the short and general comments in Mazzaoui 1972 pp 52-54 Minorsky 1954

pp 515-527

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1020

few years after this Ilkhanrsquos death (and thus probably not out of overtly piousanachronism) states that the Mongols were greatly attached to mdashafnot al-Dnotn whorestrained many of them from molesting the people50) Other moderate suTHORNs are

also found to have enjoyed some prominence After some initial tension Alregrsquoal-Dawla Simnregnnot was reconciled to Oumlljeituuml (at least until he became a ShnotAElignot) who built an academy in Sulflregniyya in his honor51) This Ilkhan also recon-structed the tomb of the above-mentioned ninth century mystic Absbquo YaznotdBisflregmnot and supported Nsbquor al-Dnotn Isfarregynotnnot another important mystic 52)Simnregnnot was also well thought of by the Sunnnot Absbquo SaAElignotd who is recorded tohave visited him53) A detailed discussion of the role of both anti-nomian andinstitutional suTHORNs in the post-Ghazan period when the matter of conversion to

Islam was already settled for the Ilkhans goes beyond the conTHORNnes of this pre-sent study We might mention however that the suTHORNs were only a portion of the entourage of religious THORNgures who surrounded Oumlljeituuml and Absbquo SaAElignotd andinszliguenced them In fact it appears that it was theologians such as the ShnotAElignotal-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot who set the tone of the religious life in the formerrsquos reign54)

Michel Mazzaoui has written ldquoThe whole question of mdashsbquoTHORNsm or mysticismduring the Mongol period has not been studied in full and our knowledgeabout folk Islam during this period and afterwards is very sketchyrdquo55) I must admit that the matter is still very murky but perhaps my short survey whichsurely has not touched upon every suTHORN shaykh with whom the Mongol elite hadconnections permits the following tentative conclusions

The dervishes of an anti-nomian bent began their contacts with the Ilkhans

on a decidedly negative note With the Islamization of the Ilkhans their posi-tion appears to have improved but on the whole and in the long run theyenjoyed a secondary status compared to more moderate suTHORNs Not only had thelatter a place of some honor among the pagan Ilkhans they were instrumentalin the conversion of the Ilkhans and their continual instruction and guidance inthe new faith

To what can we attribute this hierarchy of suTHORNs The Ilkhans may well have

36 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

50) Mustawfnot 1961 p 675 cited in Lambton 1988 p 32251) J Van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77552) Lewisohn 1995 pp 84 111 cf J van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77553) mdashafadnot 1931- vol 7 p 357 J van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77554) Schmidtke 1991 pp 23-3255) Mazzaoui 1972 p 42

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1120

been inszliguenced by their various Muslim advisors and ofTHORNcials drawn mainlyfrom the urban administrative and scholarly milieu These notables of whomNaloznotr al-Dnotn fisbquosnotrsquos example was given above seem to have looked upon the

dervishes with distaste On the other hand some of the prominent moderateinstitutional suTHORNs even those of a pronounced ascetic taste were very much apart of the world of the senior AEligulamregaelig and bureaucrats and the border betweenthese two sectors was neither THORNxed or impermeable Second they may well haveremembered the role of popular dervish THORNgures in fermenting rebellion against authority An earlier generation of Mongol leaders had to deal with the move-ment of a charismatic Muslim ascetic THORNgure claiming magical power MaΩmsbquodTregrregbnot in the area of Bukhara in 6361238-956) and the memory of Bregbreg IsΩregqrsquos

rebellion in Anatolia in 1241 against the Seljuqs may have played a role57) It might be suggested that the anti-nomian dervishes themselves shunned patron-age and contact with authority Maybe there were those with such principlesand therefore we do not know about them but in the examples adduced abovethe dervishes in question do not seem to have held such scruples

All of the above applies to the relationship between Mongol rulers in Iranand the various types of mystics in their realm The information regarding wider circles of Mongols let alone the average tribesman is spotty at bestThere is evidence albeit not much of the attraction of non-institutional suTHORNsfor the Mongols at large The Mamluk historian al-Nuwayrnot (d 1332) writesthat among the reasons that the Mongol elite rose up against Teguumlder AΩmad was that his mentor Shaykh AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn had drawn the ldquosons of theMongolsrdquo (awlregd al-mughul) towards him58) Whether this inclination was of aspiritual nature is left unsaid in the source Other Mamluk writers describingmore-or-less the same period describe an Oirat Mongol who converted to

Islam took the name AEligAlnot became a faqnotr (ie dervish) and with a group of followers from among the ldquosons of the Mongolsrdquo (awlregd al-mughul) made his way across the Euphrates to Syria There for reasons which are not completelyclear (for unacceptable religious practices or moral turpitude) he and some of his brothers were eventually arrested59) Both of these pieces of evidence derivefrom the time of Teguumlder AΩmad when anti-nomian dervishes were at theapogee of their inszliguence Whether these awlregd al-mughul were from the elite

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 37

56) Juwaynnot 1912-37 vol 1 pp 85-90 (= Juwaynnot 1958 vol 1 pp 109-15) See alsoBausani 1968 p 548

57) Cahen 1968 pp 136-13758) Al-Nuwayri 1985 p 40259) Baybars al-Manlozsbquornot MS fol 129b Ibn al-Furregt 1942 p 250 al-Maqrnotznot 1934-73

vol 1 pp 708-709

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1220

or the common tribesmen is unspeciTHORNed Regarding other periods we are stillin the dark regarding the success of the suTHORNs in converting the rank-and-THORNleMongols

In the above discussion only the role of the suTHORNs in the conversion to Islamof the Ilkhans has been mentioned Other factors such as the role of key mem-bers of the Mongol elite who had already converted (Nawrsbquoz being the most prominent) political or other practical reasons let alone the whole question of acculturation and assimilation to a wider culture (perhaps via the Turks) havebeen ignored and will have to wait analysis elsewhere60) The focus here hasbeen on suTHORNs and it has been seen that generally those with long-term and last-ing inszliguence were of an institutional moderate variety heirs to a centuries-

long tradition which was still vigorously developing in this period and wouldcontinue to do so long after the Mongols had disappeared as a political forceor distinctive ethnic group in the Middle East

There is little reason to connect the suTHORN personalities which we have encoun-tered here with traditional Mongol shamanism or shamans The statement that the Mongols at least their rulers and elites were attracted to suTHORNsm because of the suTHORNsrsquo similarity to shamans is an assumption which has never been provenIn fact there is nothing in sources of which I am aware that remotely justiTHORNessuch a position One might ask where is the one statement by a source of anyprovenance which could remotely be construed to support the attraction of theMongol rulers to suTHORNs moderate or otherwise because of their shamanisticpast Even if we were to accept such a postulation how do we account for thefact that the Mongol elite was attracted mainly to the moderate suTHORNs rather tothe anti-nomian variety whoNtildeone might a priori suggest Ntildehad a greater resemblance to the shamans

A closer inspection of the matter reveals that perhaps shamans and suTHORNs cer-tainly of the institutional kind have less in common than is often thought Theshaman in traditional Mongol religion seeksNtildeaccording to Walther HeissigNtilde

ldquoecstasy and the ability to combat harmful powers and forces and to look intothe future in order to interpret and prophesy through the help of spirits whichhave been made subservientrdquo61) He or she has little if any interest in what would be considered spiritual or transcendental in both the monotheistic andIndian religions but rather was basically involved ldquoin preventive and healing

38 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

60) I am now working on what will hopefully be a comprehensive study of the wholequestion of the Mongolsrsquo Islamization of which this present paper will be a part

61) Heissig 1980 p 6 see also Boyle 1972 p 184 A detailed discussion of the Mongo-lian shaman and traditional Inner Asian religion is beyond the bounds of the present paper

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1320

magicrdquo62) This is not the place to present a discussion even a summary oneof suTHORNsm but one might mention gnosis (maAEligrifa) the ldquoannihilation in Godrdquo( fanregaelig) and ldquothe unity with Beingrdquo (ittiΩregd or waΩdat al-wujsbquod ) suTHORN concepts

which are completely foreign to the inner Asian shamanistic milieu These andother goals of the suTHORN are achieved by various means some of which have acertain resemblance with the technique of the shaman ie communicating withthe ldquootherworldrdquo through ecstacy and trance (the so-called ldquoshamanrsquos riderdquo) but these are mainly external aspects and have nothing to do with the essence of either the shamanrsquos or suTHORNrsquos vocation In addition the Mongolian shamans of that time (and even of today) practice neither ascetism nor self-abuse the for-mer found among a broad range of suTHORNs and the latter common among certain

extreme dervish groupsBut what of the anti-nomian dervishes Does not their bizarre dress and

behavior let alone at least some of their devotional practices reveal a similarityand even relationship to Mongolian shamans One piece of evidence and asfar as I can tell the only one which has been adduced to show the allegedinszliguence of shamanism on suTHORNs is an interesting passage from the al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar by al-Dhahabnot who writes that among the latter day fol-lowers of AΩmad al-RifregAElignot (d 5781182) ldquodevilish practices had come into usesince the Mongols took Iraq such as entering THORNre riding lions and playing withanimals Neither the Shaykh [al-RifregAElignot] nor his righteous [THORNrst] followers hadknown these rdquo63)

There are however a number of reasons why this statement cannot serve asa basis for the attribution of a strong shamanistic connection between this par-ticular dervish group (let alone dervishes as a whole) and shamanism It shouldTHORNrst be noted that al-Dhahabnot does not explicitly state that the RifregAElignots took these

allegedly new practices from the Mongols but only that they were introducedsometime after the Mongols conquered Iraq (AD 1258) The exact origin of these innovations is not given although it was perhaps Dhahabnotrsquos intention toimply that it was somehow connected to the Mongols More importantly asDS Margoliouth has noted the wild practises to which the RifregAEligiyya were ascribed were no invention of al-RifregAElignot ldquosince the like are recorded by al-Tansbquokhnot in the

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 39

62) Heissig 1980 p 12 This is not to suggest that traditional Mongolian (and Inner

Asian) religion was without any interest beyond the practical and mundane It certainly hadcosmological concerns and attributed great importance in matters of origins and ancestors(see DeWeese 1994 pp 27-35) These interests would appear to be somewhat different thanthose found in suTHORNsm

63) Al-Dhahabnot 1985 vol 3 p 75 who refers to the RifregAElignotyya as AΩmadnotyya This pas-sage cited by the sixteenth century writer Ibn al-AEligImregd 1931-32 vol 4 p 260 is seen asdeTHORNnite proof of a shaman-suTHORN connection by Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 12 Vryonis 1971 p 366

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1420

fourth century AH [= ca tenth century AD]rdquo64) Margoliouth unfortunatelydid not provide a reference for this information but it seems in this authorrsquosal-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda there is a story of riding a lion65) This information is

not connected with suTHORNs per se but it does show that this motif at least wasfound in Islamic society centuries before the Mongols showed up on the sceneThere also appears a story about a man seeking refuge in an oven but this wasunlit and also not tied to suTHORNsm66) However the motif of the trial by THORNre andspeciTHORNcally being tossed into an oven is an ancient one in the Near East goingback at least to the Book of Daniel (ch 3)67)

Some extreme dervish practices including bizarre dress and self-inszligictedpain (although not necessarily the ones just described) apparently precede the

Mongol invasion of eastern Iran (1219) and certainly that of Iraq (1258) 68) So while we cannot rule out the possibility of some Mongol inszliguence among which might be something speciTHORNcally shamanistic on the RifregAEligiyya it seemsno less likely that these activities were an independent ldquoIslamicrdquo developmentperhaps derived from the practices of other dervish groups It might well bethat al-Dhahabnotrsquos attribution albeit by implication to the Mongols is nothingmore than an attempt to blame outlandish practices among Muslims (in his eyescertainly) on the once inTHORNdel Mongols with their plethora of strange customsIn this connection we might mention the attempt by the THORNfteenth century Egypt jurist and historian al-Maqrnotznot to blame the adoption of the Mongol yasa (lawcode) for the infringement by the Mamluk Ωujjregb (chamberlains) on the author-ity of the qadis in Cairo an accusation which has been shown to have littlebasis in fact69)

The Mongol shamans usually referred to as qregms (a Turkish word) in theArabic and Persian sources are a fairly non-descript lot in Mongol Iran In the

post-Huumlleguuml period groups of them appear on occasion but invariably without names70) In fact as far as I know not one individual shaman is ever named

40 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

64) Art ldquoAΩmad al-RifregAElignotrdquo EI 2 8524 (this is basically the same article which appearedin EI 1) CE Bosworth the author of the subsequent entry in EI 2 on the RifregAEligiyya orderleaves open the question when these practises which made the order famous came about

65) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 4 pp 139-147 I am grateful to Dr Julia Ashtiany of StAndrewrsquos University for her advice on this material

66) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 3 pp 62-63 this passage is translated in Ashtiany 1991 pp 108-

12867) See DeWeese 1994 pp 243-267 for a discussion of the oven motif in pre-Islamic

Islamic and Inner Asian contexts It is worth mentioning the taming of a lion story is alsofound in Daniel (ch 6) a book which reszligects a heavy ldquoEasternrdquo ie Iranian inszliguence

68) Karamustafa 1994b pp 39-4669) See Ayalon 1971-73 passim70) See for example Amitai-Preiss 1991 pp 355-356 Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 46

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1520

in the Ilkhanid state the term beki often found in the sources for the earlyMongol empire as a title of shamans together with a name is no longer inuse71) This is in stark contrast to the many prominent suTHORN shaykhs moderate

and extreme known in the sources some of whom have been mentioned aboveThere is no evidence that the shamans were expelled from the Ilkhanate after

Ghazanrsquos conversion as were the bakhshnot s the Buddhist holy men who wereeventually ordered out when it became clear that they were still practicing their religion while having ostensibly become Muslims72) The shamans on the other hand are found voicing their opinions in Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign73) and may have lingeredin Iran for some time although their eventual fate is unknown Other post-conversion vestiges of the pre-Islamic shamanism also remained for a period74)

Mention has been made of certain similarities between particular aspectsof the suTHORN experience and that of the shamans such as the use of the trance(although suTHORNs and and shamans employed it for different goals) Some suTHORNs were known and venerated for their wonder-working (karregmregt ) as were sha-mans And suTHORNs might have been consulted for mundane matters and not onlythose relating to transcendental affairs It is possible then that the partial re-semblance between shamans and suTHORNs may have contributed to some degreefor the success of some of the latter in converting and instructing the Ilkhansand their entourage and their popularity in wider circles This it must beadded is an assumption that has yet to be substantiated No source known tome offers it as an explanation Other reasons may also be suggested Perhapsthe success of individual suTHORNs in converting at least some of the Mongols eliteand otherwise may be due to their attraction which they held for large sectionsof Islamic society ie a homey down-to-earth version of Islam unencumbered with legalistic and theological niceties and at times willing to turn a blind eye

to elements of the traditional pre-Islamic religion It is also possible that thesuTHORNs some of whom at least would be found in the country would come intocontact with the Mongol tribesman and thus could inszliguence them both in con-version and afterwards75)

Thus from what we have seen above there is little proof to support the con-tention of Koumlpruumlluuml and others that the dervishes were an amalgam of shaman-ism and Islam if not shamans in suTHORN clothes If the shamans put on a Muslim

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 41

71) Roux 1984 p 71 Doerfer 1963-75 vol 1 pp 235-238 Paul 1990 p 31472) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 18873) Boyle 1968 p 402 also Boyle 1972 p 184 who points out that these were surely

shamans although the source refers to them as bakhshnot s74) Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-10 esp 975) This last reason was suggested by Prof AKS Lambton at the Ilkhanate seminar in

which this paper was THORNrst given

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1620

garb to please the princes as Koumlpruumlluumlrsquos claims76) there is no evidence of it inthe sources which I have examined Perhaps then the time has come to eschewphrases such as ldquoshamanisticrdquo and ldquocrypto-shamanisticrdquo77) when discussing the

suTHORNs and dervishes of the Mongol period such as Shaykh Baraq This der-vish may have been un-orthodox and even weird in the eyes of the AEligulamregaelig andothers of the civil and political establishment but it seems that he reszligected along developing strand of anti-nomian suTHORNsm78) and the connection to Inner Asia shamanism is tenuous at best

This study appears to conTHORNrm the measured statement by the anthropol-ogist AM Khazanov with regard to conversion of Inner Asian peoples to amonotheistic religion ldquoSpiritual middlemen and mediators very often of seden-

tary origin functionally somehow replaced their pagan counterparts rdquo79) Inother words charismatic personalities of one type are replaced by those of another In the case of the Mongols it now can be questioned whether thisreplacement was also a result of some type of inherent similarity between thetwo groups of charismatic persons There is no evidence that loyalty and later nostalgia for shamanism inszliguenced the Ilkhansrsquo choice of suTHORNs even beforethey converted As we have seen the Ilkhans generally preferred moderate suTHORNsthose mystics whose practice least resembled the holy men of the traditionalMongol religion Elements of traditional Mongol religion usually known under the rubric of shamanism continued to be practiced for decades in the environsof the newly converted Ilkhans and their entourage80) But this seems to be sep-arate from the relationship between Ghazan and his successors with their suTHORN

teachers and associates

Postscript

After this article went to press I learnt of additional relevant information which was published in an important article by Daniella Talmon-HellerldquoArabic Sources on Muslim Villagers under Frankish Rulerdquo in Alan V Murrayed From Clermont to Jerusalem The Crusades and Crusader Societies 1095-1500 ( International Medieval Researches 3) (Brussels Brepols 1998) p 109There evidence is cited from another work by al-Dhahabnot Siyar aAEliglregm

42 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

76) Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 1377) For the latter see H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75478) See Karamustafa 1994a passim79) Khazanov 1994 p 1480) On the assimilation of elements from traditional Inner Asian religion during the

process of Islamization in the Mongol khanates of Central Asia and their successor group-ings and states see DeWeese 1994 p 516 and passim

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1720

al-nubalregaelig Sh al-Arnaaeligsbquot and MN al-AEligArqassbquosnot eds (Beirut Muaeligassasat al-Risregla 1988) vol 20 p 383 of a Syrian suTHORN shaykh Absbquo al-ordmusayn al-Muqaddasnot (d ca 5481153-4) who is reported to have ridden a lion suppos-

edly the Franks said of him ldquoLions and Tigers are like tame animals for Absbquoal-ordmusaynrdquo

Here at least al-Dhahabnot believes that the lion-riding shaykhs made their appearance before the arrival of the Mongols in the Islamic world in the earlythirteenth century This weakens al-Dhahabnotrsquos own claim cited above that onlyin the aftermath of the Mongol conquest of Iraq did the AΩmadiyyaRifregAEligiyyaadopt inter alia lion-riding The topos is found in connection to suTHORNs longbefore the Mongols made their appearance in the area

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Primary Sources

Baybars al-ManlozsbquornotMS Zubdat al- THORNkra fnot taaeligrnotkh al-hijra MS British Library Add 23325

al-Dhahabnot MuΩammad b AΩmadMS Taaeligrnotkh al-islregm MS British Library Or 1540

1985 al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar ed by MS Zaghlsbquol (Beirut Dregr al-Kutubal-AEligIlmiyya)Ibn al-Bazzregz Tawakkulnot

1994 mdashafwat al-lozafregaelig ed by Gh fiabregflabregaelignot (Tabriz)Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot Absbquo Bakr b AEligAbdallregh

1960 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 9 ed HR Roemer (Cairo DeutschesArchaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

1971 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 8 ed by U Haarmann (Freiburg-Cairo Deutsches Archaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

Ibn al-Furregt MuΩammad b AEligAbd al-RaΩnotm1942 Taaeligrnotkh vol 7 ed by C Zurayk (Beirut American University of Beirut

Publications of the Faculty of Arts and Sciences)Ibn al-Fuwaflnot Kamregl al-Dnotn AEligAbd al-Razzregq

1932-3 al-ordmawregdith al-jregmiAEliga warsquol-tajregrib al-nreg THORN AEliga fnotrsquol-miaeliga al-sregbiAEliga ed byM Jawregd (Baghdad al-Maktab al-AEligArabiyya 1351H)

Ibn al-AEligImregd AEligAbd al-ordmaqq b AΩmad1931-32 Shadharat al-dhahab fnot akhbregr mreg dhahab (Cairo 1350-51H)

Juwaynnot AEligAlregaelig al-Dnotn Aflreg Malik1912-37 Taaeligrnotkh-i jahregn gushreg ed by MM Qazwnotnnot (London and Leiden EJ Brill)1958 The History of the World Conqueror by AEligAla-ad-Din AEligAta-Malik Juvaini tr

by JA Boyle (Manchester Manchester University Press)

al-Maqrnotznot AΩmad b AEligAlnot1934-73 Kitregb al-sulsbquok li-maAEligrifat duwal al-mulsbquok ed by MM Ziyregda and SAEligA-FAEligsectshsbquor (Cairo Lajnat al-Taaeliglnotf warsquol-Tarjama warsquol-Nashr)

Mustawfnot ordmamdallregh1913 The Taaeligriacutekh-i-Guziacuteda or ldquoSelect Historyrdquo of ordmamdursquollaacuteh Mustawfiacute-l-Qazwiacuteniacute

tr by EG Browne and RA Nicholson (Leiden and London EJW GibbMemorial Series vol 142)

1961 Taaeligrnotkh-i guznotdah ed by AEligAbd al-ordmusayn Nawregaelignot (Tehran 1339S)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 43

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1820

al-Nuwayrnot AΩmad b AEligAbd al-Wahhregb1985 Nihregyat al-arab fnot funsbquon al-adab vol 27 ed SaAElignotd AEligsectshsbquor (Cairo al-Hnotaeliga

al-Milozriyya al-AEligsectmma lirsquol-Kitregb)Qregshregnnot MuΩammad

1969 Taaeligrikh-not uljregytsbquo ed by Mahin Hambly (Teheran MajmsbquoAEliga-yi Mutsbquon-iFregrisnot vol 40)

Rashnotd al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh1940 Geschichte πregzregn-oslashanrsquos aus dem Taaeligrnotiquest-i-mubregrak-i-intregzregnnot ed Karl

Jahn (London EJW Gibb Memorial Series New Series vol 14)1941 Taaeligrnotiquest-i-Mubregrak-i-πregzregnnot des Ramiddotid al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh Abnot-l-oslashair

Geschichte der Iliquestregne Abregintreg bis Gaiiquestregtsbquo (1265-1295) ed by K Jahn(Prague Abhandlungen der Deutschen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften undKuumlnste in Prag Philosophisch-Historische Abteilung vol 1)

al-mdashafadnot Khalnotl b Aybak

1931- al-Wregfnot birsquol-wafayregt (Wiesbaden Franz Steiner Verlag)Tansbquokhnot al-MuΩassin b AEligAlnot1978 al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda ed by AEligA al-Shreglijnot (Beirut Dregr al-mdashregdir)

Ysbquonnotnnot Msbquosreg b MuΩammad1954-61 Dhayl miraeligregt al-zamregn fnot taaeligrnotkh al-aAEligyregn (Hyderabad Dregrsquoira al-MaAEligregrifa al-

AEligUthmregniyya)Zettersteacuteen Karl V

1919 Beitraumlge zu Geschichte der Mamlsbquokensultane (Leiden EJ Brill)

Secondary Sources

Amitai-Preiss Reuven1991 ldquoEvidence for the Early Use of the Title notlkhregn among the Mongolsrdquo Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 3rd Ser 1 353-362

1996a ldquoGhazan Islam and Mongol Tradition A View from the Mamluk Sultanaterdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 59 1-10

1996b ldquoNew Material from the Mamluk Sources for the Biography of Rashnotd al-Dnotnrdquo In J Rabi and T Fitzherbert eds The Court of the Il-khans (Oxford Journal of Islamic Art vol 12) pp 23-38

forthcoming ldquoThe Conversion of the Ilkhan Teguumlder AΩmad to Islamrdquo Jerusalem Studiesin Arabic and Islam

Ashtiany Julia1991 ldquoAl-Tansbquokhnotrsquos al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda as a Literary Sourcerdquo In Alan Jones

ed Arabicus Felix Luminosus Britannicus (Oxford Ithaca Press) pp 108-128

Aubin Jean1991 ldquoShaykh Ibrreghnotm Zreghid Gnotlregnnot (1218-1301)rdquo Turcica 21-23 39-531995 Eacutemirs mongols et vizirs persans dans les remous de lrsquoacculturation (Paris Studia

Iranica Cahier 15)Ayalon David

1971-73 ldquoThe Great Yregsa of Chingiz Khregn A Reexaminationrdquo Studia Islamica PtA 33 (1971) 97-140 pt B 34 (1971) 151-80 pt C1 36 (1972) 113-58

pt C2 38 (1973) 107-56 [all reprinted in D Ayalon Outsiders in the Landsof Islam Mamluks Mongols and Eunuchs (London 1988) art no IV]Bausani Alessandro

1968 ldquoReligion under the Mongolsrdquo In JA Boyle ed Cambridge History of Iran(Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5 pp 538-549

Blair Sheila S1986 ldquoThe Mongol Capital of Sultaniyya lsquoThe Imperialrsquordquo Iran 24 139-151

44 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1920

Boyle John Andrew1968 ldquoThe Political and Dynastic History of the iexcll-Khregnsrdquo In JA Boyle ed

Cambridge History of Iran (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5pp 303-421

1972 ldquoTurkish and Mongol Shamanism in the Middle Agesrdquo Folklore 83 177-193 [reprinted in JA Boyle The Mongol Empire 1206-1370 (London1977) art XXII]

Cahen Claude1968 Pre-Ottoman Turkey tr by J Jones-Williams (London Sidgwick and Jackson)1969 ldquoThe Turkish Invasion The Selchuumlkidsrdquo In Kenneth Setton ed A History

of the Crusades vol 1 second ed (Madison University of WisconsinPress)

DeWeese Devin1992 ldquoSayyid AEligAlnot Hamadregnnot and Kubrawnot Hagiographical Traditionsrdquo In

L Lewisohn ed The Legacy of Mediaeval Persian Su THORNsm (London andNew York Khaniqahi Nimatullahi PublicationsSOAS Centre of Near and Middle Eastern Studies 1992) pp 121-158

1994 Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde Baba Tuumlkles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition (University ParkPA Pennsylvania State University Press)

1996 ldquoThe Mashregaeligikh-i Turk and the Khojagregn Rethinking the Links betweenthe Yasavnot and Naqshbandnot SuTHORN Traditionsrdquo Journal of Islamic Studies72 180-207

Doerfer Gerhard1963-75 Tuumlrkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen (Wiesbaden

Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur Veroumlffentlichungen der Orientalischen Kommission)

EI 2 Encyclopaedia of Islam new edition (Leiden EJ Brill 1960-)

EIr Encyclopaedia Iranica (London Routledge and Kegan Paul 1985-)

Fletcher Joseph F1986 ldquoThe Mongols Ecological and Social Perspectivesrdquo Harvard Journal of

Asiatic Studies 46 11-50Heissig Walther

1980 The Religions of Mongolia tr by Geoffrey Samuel (London Routledgeand Kegan Paul)Holt Peter M

1986 ldquoThe iexcllkhregn AΩmadrsquos Embassies to Qalregwsbquon Two ContemporaryAccountsrdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 49 128-132

Howorth Henry H1876-1927 The History of the Mongols (London Longmans Green)

Inalcik Halil1973 The Ottoman Empire The Classical Age 1300-1600 tr by Norman

Itzkowitz and Colin Imber (London Wiedenfeld and Nicolson)

Karamustafa Ahmet T1994a ldquoEarly SuTHORNsm in Eastern Anatoliardquo In L Lewisohn ed Classical Persian

Su THORNsm From its Origins to Rumi (London Khaniqahi NimatullahiPublications) pp 175-98

1994b Godrsquos Unruly Friends Dervish Groups in the Islamic Later Middle Period1300-1550 (Salt Lake City University of Utah Press)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 45

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 2020

Khazanov Anatoly M1994 ldquoThe Spread of World Religions in Medieval Nomadic Societies of the

Eurasian Steppesrdquo In Michael Gervers and Wayne Schlepp eds Nomadic Diplomacy Destruction and Religion from the Paci THORNc to the

Adriatic (Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia No 1) pp 11-33Koumlpruumlluuml Mehmed Fuad

1929 In szlig uence du chamanisme turco-mongol sur les ordres mystiques musul-mans (Istanbul Meacutemoires de lrsquoInstitut de Turcologie de lrsquoUniversiteacute deStanboul)

1993 Islam in Anatolia after the Turkish Invasion (Prolegomena) tr and edby G Leiser (Salt Lake City University of Utah)

Lambton AKS1988 Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia (Albany State University of

New York Press)

Lewisohn Leonard1995 Beyond Faith and In THORNdelity The Su THORN Poetry and Teachings of Mahmud Shabistari (London Curzon)

Mazzaoui Michel M1972 The Origins of the mdashafawids infinnotAEligism mdashu THORNsm and the πulregt (Wiesbaden

Franz Steiner Verlag)Melville Charles

1990 ldquo Pregdshregh-i Islregm The Conversion of Sultan MaΩmsbquod Ghregzregn Khregnrdquo Pembroke Papers 1 159-177

forthcoming ldquoThe History and Historiography of Oumlljeituumlrsquos War with Gnotlregn (1307)rdquo InReuven Amitai-Preiss and David Morgan eds The Mongol Empire and

its Legacy (Leiden Brill Academic Publishers)Meacutenage VL

1979 ldquoThe Islamization of Anatoliardquo In N Levtzion ed Conversion to Islam(New York and London Holmes and Meier) pp 52-67

Minorsky Vladimir F1954 ldquoA Mongol Decree of 7201320 to the Family of Shaykh Zreghidrdquo Bulletin

of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16 515-27Morgan David

1986 The Mongols (Oxford Blackwell)1988 Medieval Persia (London Longman)

Murtayenawnot M1991 Masregaeligil-i AEligalozr-i notlkhregnregn second ed (Tehran 1370S)Paul Juumlrgen

1990 ldquoScheiche und Herrscher im Khanat Œaintatayrdquo Der Islam 67 278-321Roux Jean-Paul

1984 La Religion des Turcs et des Mongols (Paris Payot)Schmidtke Sabine

1991 The Theology of al-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot (d 7261325) (Berlin Klaus SchwarzVerlag)

Sohrweide Hanna1965 ldquoDer Sieg der Safaviden in Persien and siene Ruumlckwirkungen auf did Schiiten

Anatoliens im 16 Jahrhundertrdquo Der Islam 41 95-223Vryonis Speros

1971 The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century (BerkeleyUniversity of California Press)

46 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

Page 4: Sufis and Shamans

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 420

involved in rulership commerce craftsmanship and agriculture and those whoare not [in these categories] they were a burden on [the people]rdquo10) For amainstream albeit ShnotAElignot scholar these dervishes were clearly beyond the pale

Huumlleguuml perhaps not knowing any better took him at his wordLess then a generation later however another Ilkhan had adopted a differ-

ent outlook towards the dervishes Teguumlder AΩmad (r 1282-84) son of Huumlleguumland the THORNrst Mongol ruler in Iran to convert to Islam seems to have been asso-ciated with such suTHORNs from an early age The Mamluk historian al-Dhahabnot(d 1348) reports in his Taaeligrnotkh al-islregm that Teguumlder was exposed as a youngchild to members of the AΩmadiyya-RifregAEligiyya the so-called ldquohowling der-vishesrdquo which led to his conversion while still a boy11) There are several rea-

sons to discount the veracity of this story but it does hint at Teguumlderrsquos contact with suTHORNs of the more extreme nature and their inszliguence over him12) We canbe more certain of the Ilkhanrsquos connection with another suTHORN personality Kamreglal-Dnotn AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn a rather dubious THORNgure clearly outside the suTHORN estab-lishment and the AEligulamregaelig at large Mamluk sources report that Teguumlder hadfallen under his inszliguence as a young man some time before he had accededthe throne and was converted to Islam by him13) Some of these sourcesportray AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn as an out and out charlatan and purveyor of legerde-main14) while others are somewhat more charitable15) The latter mention that he had studied with the shaykh al-islregm Shaykh MuwafTHORNq al-Dnotn al-Kayregshnot afamous mystic of Mosul who died in 6801281-2 known for his Quranic com-mentaries and his ascetism as well as the distance he maintained from the gov-ernment of Badr al-Dnotn Luaeligluaelig ruler of Mosul16) But while MuwafTHORNq al-Dnotnrsquoscredentials as a scholar and moderate suTHORNNtildealbeit on the austere sideNtilde were impec-cable those of his former student left much to be desired from the point of

view of institutional suTHORNsm During the reign of Abagha he had succeeded iningratiating himself with part of the Mongol elite in Iran particularly with thenoble ladies (khawregtnotn) most important of these being the mother of youngTeguumlder This was not achieved through displays of spiritual powers or devo-tional intensity let alone learning in the Islamic sciences but rather in his suc-cess in performing tricks The sources describe at some length how these

30 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

10) Ibn al-Fuwaflnot 1932-3 p 432 (on the matter of authorship see the comment in art

ldquoIbn al-Fuwaflnotrdquo EI 2) This passage is cited and discussed in Mazzaoui 1972 p 42 n 311) Al-Dhahabnot MS fol 23b-24a12) Amitai-Preiss forthcoming13) Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot 1971 p 263 Ibn al-Furregt 1942 p 27814) Al-Dhahabnot MS fol 25b Ysbquonnotnnot 1954-61 vol 4 p 21515) Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot 1971 pp 262-3 Ibn al-Furregt 1942 p 27816) Mustawfnot 1961 p 702 al-mdashafadnot 1931- vol 8 pp 291-2

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 520

deceptions were engineered AEligAbd al-RaΩmregnrsquos rise in inszliguence may also havebeen due to his powerful personality His being a suTHORN however seems to havelittle to do with his success

AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn does not really seem to THORNt into either of the categories of suTHORNs expounded above He was surely neither a member of the suTHORN establish-ment nor a typical mendicant anti-nomian dervish However an associate of his clearly THORNts into the latter class This was iexclshregn or ordmasan Mengli who accord-ing to Rashnotd al-Dnotn had been a disciple of one Bregbnot YaAEligqsbquob from Arrregn Thehistorian reports that Teguumlder would spend his time in iexclshregn Menglirsquos tent which was pitched near that of the Ilkhan taking part in samregAElig sessions tothe detriment of state affairs AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn was called bregbreg (Turkish father)

by the Ilkhan while iexclshregn Mengli was referred to as qarindregsh (TurkishBrother)17) The latterrsquos teacher Bregbnot YaAEligqsbquob (or perhaps YaAEligqsbquobiyyregn) appearsto have been associated with the Qalandariyya So at least he was accused bythe mid-fourteenth century writer Tawakkulnot ibn al-Bazzregz18) In any event inthe spring of 6831284 Teguumlder on the eve of a confrontation with Arghunpaid a visit to this Bregbnot YaAEligqsbquob and his followers19) With regard to iexclshregnMengli Ibn al-Bazzregz claims that he used hashish together with the IlkhanWhile this last statement may be taken with some reservation it is clear that Teguumlder had associated himself with a decidedly ldquolowrdquo suTHORN milieu to whichAEligAbd al-RaΩmregn did little to improve The disdainful attitude of his fatherHuumlleguuml to such devotees had thus been shunted aside

Whether this was a wise political move is another matter It probably playeda part as Jean Aubin has recently suggested in helping to turn many of theMuslim bureaucrats against Teguumlder in spite of his being a Muslim20) iexclshregnMenglirsquos attempts to discredit the moderate suTHORN Shaykh Zreghid also appear not

to have endeared him to the religious establishment

21

) One wonders althoughit must be admitted that this is highly speculative whether the Ilkhanrsquos closeassociation with suTHORNs of a decidedly non-institutional mien also contributed insome way to the growing alienation between him and much of the Mongolelite who may have remained more faithful to Huumlleguumlrsquos view on the matter Inany event the idyll of the dervishes was to be of short order The two person-alities just now discussed did not long survive the fall of their devotee and

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 31

17) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 4718) Ibn al-Bazzregz 1994 p 217 Karamustafa 1994b p 57 Sohrweide 1965 pp 103-4

Aubin 1995 pp 41-219) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 5320) Aubin 1995 p 3221) Ibn al-Bazzregz 1994 pp 217-9 Aubin 1991 pp 39-53 Sohrweide 1965 pp 103-104

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 620

patron AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn having been sent on a diplomatic mission to the Mam-luk Sultan Qalawun diedNtildemore-or-less under house arrest Ntildesoon after beinginformed of the news of Teguumlderrsquos death22) iexclshregn Mengli who remained at

home was executed after Arghunrsquos accession to the throne by being cooked inboiling water23) This was one trial by THORNre that a dervish did not survive

During his struggle against Teguumlder there are reports in sources of vari-ous provenance that Arghun had criticized the Ilkhanrsquos adherence to Islam andthe policies inspired by this attachment This so it would seem provided aneffective rallying cry to those elements in the Mongol elite dissatisTHORNed withTeguumlderrsquos personality and actions24) Once in power however Arghun re-turned to the earlier practice of even-handed treatment to the different religious

communities found in the Ilkhanate Arghun may have gained power on anldquoanti-Islamicrdquo platform and he dis-established it as a state religion but he hadnothing against Islam per se and certainly did not persecute Muslims as agroup In fact during his struggle with his uncle he took advantage of hispassing through Bisregm to visit the tomb of the famous ninth century mysticAbsbquo Yaznotd25) and there ask for divine assistance for victory26) This was it would seem an attempt by Arghun to take out a little ldquocelestial insurancerdquo touse David Morganrsquos apt term27) It should come as no surprise then that thesuTHORNs at least of moderate leaning appear to have been welcome at the court during Arghunrsquos reign (1284-91) The Kubrawnot shaykh AEligAlregaelig al-Dawla Simnregnnot(d 7361336) scion to a family of high ofTHORNcials in the Ilkhanate and himself in ofTHORNcial service early in the reign of Arghun before embarking on the suTHORN

path was an involuntary guest at his court It was during this forced stay someeighty days long that he engaged in the famous debate in which so it isreported he readily defeated the Buddhist monks28)

It was from the ranks of the Kubrawiyya that came the personality whoproperly initiated Ghazan Arghunrsquos son and eventual successor (r 1295-1304)into the Muslim faith This was mdashadr al-Dnotn Ibrreghnotm ordmammsbquoya the son of SaAEligdal-Dnotn MuΩammad one of disciples of Najm al-Dnotn Kubrreg The exact course

32 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

22) Holt 1986 pp 130-123) Ibn al-Bazzregz 1994 p 21924) Amitai-Preiss forthcoming

25) On him see EI 2 vol 1 pp 162-16326) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 5327) Morgan 1986 p 4428) Mustawfnot 1961 pp 675-676 F Meier ldquoAEligAlregaelig al-Dawla al-Simnregnnotrdquo EI 2 vol 1 pp

162-163 J van Ess ldquoAEligAlregaelig al-Daula Semnregnnotrdquo EIr vol 1 p 775 DeWeese 1994 p 173cf Bausani 1968 p 545 Simnregnnot it should be noted had grown up at the ordu (royalcamp) and thus had known Arghun since adolescence Aubin 1995 p 82

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 720

of this conversion has been analyzed in detail by Charles Melville and neednot detain us now Mention should be made however that while mdashadr al-Dnotngave the future Ilkhan instruction and performed the actual conversion the lat-

ter was convinced to adopt Islam by his lieutenant Nawrsbquoz and his motivationappears to have been an amalgam of conviction and political reasons29) It isinteresting to note that there is no record of any signiTHORNcant spiritual contact before hand between Ghazan and suTHORNs of any kind

Once becoming a Muslim however the situation is seen to change Another suTHORN personality was found in the entourage of this Ilkhan SaAEligd al-Dnotn Quflluq Qutlugh Khwregjah Khreglidnot Qazwnotnnot who according to Mustawfnot was responsi-ble for converting Ghazan ldquoand most of the Mongolsrdquo30) Charles Melville31) as

well as the translators of the facsimile edition of Mustawfnotrsquos work were surelycorrect to cast doubt on this claim32) But such an avowal could only be madeif this Quflluq Khwregjah was indeed part of Ghazanrsquos entourage As Melville writes ldquo it is not impossible that SaAEligd al-Dnotn [Quflluq Khwregjah] did indeedat some later stage attend and instruct Ghregzregnrdquo33) The above mentioned ShaykhZreghid Gnotlregnnot who is portrayed as an opponent of the Qalandars was also therecipient of a visit by this Ilkhan34) Another possible suTHORN Ni˙regm al-Dnotn MaΩ-msbquod seemingly of the moderate variety is called shaykh al-shuysbquokh and wasfound among the group of scholars and high bureaucrats who accompaniedGhazan to Syria in 1300 what one Mamluk historian called aAEligyregn dawlat al-malik ghregzregn35) This personality may be identiTHORNed with the MaΩmsbquodDnotnawarnot who Rashnotd al-Dnotn refers to as shaykh al-mashregyikh and was activein the events leading up to Ghazanrsquos successful challenge of Baidursquos rule andafterwards36)

This is not to say that Ghazanrsquos relations with suTHORNs were trouble-free In

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 33

29) Melville 1990 pp 159-17730) Mustawfnot 1961 p 67531) Melville 1990 p 16132) Mustawfnot 1913 vol 2 p 217 n 133) See also the comments in Aubin 1995 p 6034) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 100 Aubin 1991 pp 41-48 A fantastic account of Ghazanrsquos

relations with Shaykh Zreghid as told in the mid-fourteenth century Ghregzregn-nregmah is thesubject of a paper given by Charles Melville at the Ilkhanate conference given mentionedin the initial note of this paper

35) Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot 1960 p 32 This list of personalities without the description givenabove is found in the anonymous Mamluk chronicle edited by Zettersteacuteen 1919 p 76 whoalso mentions this Ni˙regm al-Dnotn several times during the Mongol occupation of Damascusat least once he was requested to intercede with the Mongols on behalf of the local popu-lation (pp 69-70) Zettersteacuteen in the index (p 307) gives him the entry Ni˙regm al-DnotnMaΩmsbquod b AEligAlnot al-Shnotbregnnot but it is unclear what the basis for this identiTHORNcation was

36) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 passim Aubin 1995 pp 47-48

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 820

7031303 word came to him of a conspiracy of suTHORN shaykhs and others todepose and replace him with his cousin Ala Fireng son of the Ilkhan Geikhatu(r 1291-5) The conspirators led by one Pnotr YaAEligqsbquob Bregghbregnnot were quickly

rounded up and conveniently branded as Mazdikites before they were exe-cuted37) Whether they really held such extreme views may be doubted Likewiseit may be questioned whether these followers of Pnotr YaAEligqsbquob were actually der-vishes as suggested by K Jahn38) On the contrary the relationship of at least two of this group with the former wazir mdashadr al-Dnotn Khreglidnot Zanjregnnot hints at the suTHORNs among them as being of the moderate type In any event it is clear that mystics may have been respected by the recently converted Ilkhan but not if they meddled in politics particularly if they plotted against him

Ghazan himself appears to have dabbled in suTHORNsm According to the testi-mony of Shaykh mdashadr al-Dnotn Ibrreghnotm ordmammsbquoya recorded in several Mamluksources Ghazan was given a woolen coat by him indicating that perhaps theIlkhan was initiated as a suTHORN39) Whether Ghazan understood the full implica-tions of this particular act remains an open question In any event in 1303towards the end of his life Ghazan isolated himself ostensibly for forty daysfrom his court and usual comforts and attended by only a few individuals40)The use of the term chihilla (gt the more common chilla)41) seems to indicatethat a suTHORN-like retreat of devotion was planned JA Boyle however has com-mented that ldquomotives may well have been medical rather than spiritual for it isclear that the Il-khanrsquos inTHORNrmityNtilde whatever its natureNtilde was no longer a mereinszligammation of the eyesrdquo42) All this being said the enthusiasm that somemodern scholars have expressed regarding Ghazanrsquos devotion to suTHORNsm may beoverstated43) reading more into the sources that is warranted and ignoring theIlkhanrsquos other intellectual pursuits let alone his interest in Mongol tradition and

institutions

44

)Dervishes of a more popular ilk were also found in the vicinity of the IlkhanRashnotd al-Din mentions Ghazanrsquos solicitude for a group of unknown dervishesin 7031303 in Iraq45) Of more signiTHORNcance is a shaykh of Turkish origin Baraq

34 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

37) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 pp 152-154 Bausani 1968 pp 548-54938) In the summary of Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p xliii39) Melville 1990 pp 163 168

40) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 152 There is no basis for the passage in Howorth 1876-1927 vol 3 p 480 for the following rendition of this passage ldquo[Ghazan] was waited uponby dervishes His residence was enclosed by a palisaderdquo

41) On this retreat known as khalwa in Arabic see EI 2 vol 2 p 55 vol 4 pp 990-99142) Boyle 1968 vol 5 p 39543) Cf Murtayenawnot 1991 pp 322-346 Lewisohn 1995 pp 81-8444) See Amitai-Preiss 1996b pp 25-34 Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-1045) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 pp 151-2 On p 209 mention is made of Ghazanrsquos building of

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 920

Bregbreg born near Tokat in eastern Anatolia and a follower of Sari Saltsbquoq theldquosemi-legendary warrior saint who propagated Islam in the Crimea andDobrujardquo46) Baraq arrived at the Ilkhanid court during the reign of Ghazan

obtaining there some prominence at least according to the Mamluk sources In7061306 during the reign of Oumlljeituuml (1304-16) Baraq and a group of some100 followers crossed the Euphrates into Syria They were well received inDamascus in spite of the scandal that their appearance and behavior causedand were permitted to visit Jerusalem By the order of the Mamluk Sultan al-Nreglozir MuΩammad b Qalawun (or rather the order issued in his name) how-ever Baraqrsquos progress to Egypt was halted and he and his entourage were sent back across the Euphrates Not long afterwards the shaykh met his end in

Gnotlregn while taking part in Mongol efforts to bring that recalcitrant region under control47) Perhaps our estimation of Baraqrsquos importance during Ghazanrsquos reignshould be tempered by the total lack of any allusion to him in Rashnotd al-Dnotnrsquos JregmiAElig al-tawregrikh On the other hand he does enjoy some mention in QregshregnnotrsquosTaaeligrnotkh-i sbquoljregytsbquo although only in connection with his ill-fated participation inthe campaign to Gnotlregn His tomb was eventually placed near the mausoleum of Oumlljeituuml again an indication of his relationship with this later Ilkhan48) Thereis however no getting around his greater prominence in the Mamluk sourcesreszligecting perhaps the image that Baraq had succeeded in projecting in Syriaand indicating less real authority and inszliguence among the Mongols than heclaimed

It would seem then that the post-conversion Ilkhans adopted a more positiveattitude towards mendicant dervishes than the founder of their dynasty Yet while Baraq Bregbreg may have enjoyed some prominence or was at least toler-ated during Ghazanrsquos reign it appears that those suTHORNs with real inszliguence

religious and perhaps otherwise with the Ilkhan were of a more moderate gen-erally institutional nature During the early years of Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign Baraqrsquos posi-tion may have been more pronounced although the exact extent of his inszliguenceis hard to gauge In any event it does not seem to have adversely affected therole of more temperate mystics such as mdashafnot al-Dnotn Ardabnotlnot the disciple of Shaykh Zreghid Ibrreghnotm Gnotlregnnot who enjoyed some eminence during the reign of Oumlljeituumlrsquos son and successor Absbquo SaAElignotd (r 1316-35)49) Mustawfnot writing just a

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 35

a khregnqregh sometime during his reign as part of the many Islamic buildings which he estab-lished the exact character of its inhabitants are not speciTHORNed

46) H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75447) H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 pp 754-575 B Lewis ldquoBarreg∆ Bregbregrdquo EI 2 11031-

2 Karamustafa 1994b pp 62-63 Karamustafa 1994a pp 193-196 Melville forthcoming48) Qregshregnnot 1969 p 70 cited in Melville forthcoming n 49 Blair 1986 p 14249) See the short and general comments in Mazzaoui 1972 pp 52-54 Minorsky 1954

pp 515-527

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1020

few years after this Ilkhanrsquos death (and thus probably not out of overtly piousanachronism) states that the Mongols were greatly attached to mdashafnot al-Dnotn whorestrained many of them from molesting the people50) Other moderate suTHORNs are

also found to have enjoyed some prominence After some initial tension Alregrsquoal-Dawla Simnregnnot was reconciled to Oumlljeituuml (at least until he became a ShnotAElignot) who built an academy in Sulflregniyya in his honor51) This Ilkhan also recon-structed the tomb of the above-mentioned ninth century mystic Absbquo YaznotdBisflregmnot and supported Nsbquor al-Dnotn Isfarregynotnnot another important mystic 52)Simnregnnot was also well thought of by the Sunnnot Absbquo SaAElignotd who is recorded tohave visited him53) A detailed discussion of the role of both anti-nomian andinstitutional suTHORNs in the post-Ghazan period when the matter of conversion to

Islam was already settled for the Ilkhans goes beyond the conTHORNnes of this pre-sent study We might mention however that the suTHORNs were only a portion of the entourage of religious THORNgures who surrounded Oumlljeituuml and Absbquo SaAElignotd andinszliguenced them In fact it appears that it was theologians such as the ShnotAElignotal-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot who set the tone of the religious life in the formerrsquos reign54)

Michel Mazzaoui has written ldquoThe whole question of mdashsbquoTHORNsm or mysticismduring the Mongol period has not been studied in full and our knowledgeabout folk Islam during this period and afterwards is very sketchyrdquo55) I must admit that the matter is still very murky but perhaps my short survey whichsurely has not touched upon every suTHORN shaykh with whom the Mongol elite hadconnections permits the following tentative conclusions

The dervishes of an anti-nomian bent began their contacts with the Ilkhans

on a decidedly negative note With the Islamization of the Ilkhans their posi-tion appears to have improved but on the whole and in the long run theyenjoyed a secondary status compared to more moderate suTHORNs Not only had thelatter a place of some honor among the pagan Ilkhans they were instrumentalin the conversion of the Ilkhans and their continual instruction and guidance inthe new faith

To what can we attribute this hierarchy of suTHORNs The Ilkhans may well have

36 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

50) Mustawfnot 1961 p 675 cited in Lambton 1988 p 32251) J Van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77552) Lewisohn 1995 pp 84 111 cf J van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77553) mdashafadnot 1931- vol 7 p 357 J van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77554) Schmidtke 1991 pp 23-3255) Mazzaoui 1972 p 42

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1120

been inszliguenced by their various Muslim advisors and ofTHORNcials drawn mainlyfrom the urban administrative and scholarly milieu These notables of whomNaloznotr al-Dnotn fisbquosnotrsquos example was given above seem to have looked upon the

dervishes with distaste On the other hand some of the prominent moderateinstitutional suTHORNs even those of a pronounced ascetic taste were very much apart of the world of the senior AEligulamregaelig and bureaucrats and the border betweenthese two sectors was neither THORNxed or impermeable Second they may well haveremembered the role of popular dervish THORNgures in fermenting rebellion against authority An earlier generation of Mongol leaders had to deal with the move-ment of a charismatic Muslim ascetic THORNgure claiming magical power MaΩmsbquodTregrregbnot in the area of Bukhara in 6361238-956) and the memory of Bregbreg IsΩregqrsquos

rebellion in Anatolia in 1241 against the Seljuqs may have played a role57) It might be suggested that the anti-nomian dervishes themselves shunned patron-age and contact with authority Maybe there were those with such principlesand therefore we do not know about them but in the examples adduced abovethe dervishes in question do not seem to have held such scruples

All of the above applies to the relationship between Mongol rulers in Iranand the various types of mystics in their realm The information regarding wider circles of Mongols let alone the average tribesman is spotty at bestThere is evidence albeit not much of the attraction of non-institutional suTHORNsfor the Mongols at large The Mamluk historian al-Nuwayrnot (d 1332) writesthat among the reasons that the Mongol elite rose up against Teguumlder AΩmad was that his mentor Shaykh AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn had drawn the ldquosons of theMongolsrdquo (awlregd al-mughul) towards him58) Whether this inclination was of aspiritual nature is left unsaid in the source Other Mamluk writers describingmore-or-less the same period describe an Oirat Mongol who converted to

Islam took the name AEligAlnot became a faqnotr (ie dervish) and with a group of followers from among the ldquosons of the Mongolsrdquo (awlregd al-mughul) made his way across the Euphrates to Syria There for reasons which are not completelyclear (for unacceptable religious practices or moral turpitude) he and some of his brothers were eventually arrested59) Both of these pieces of evidence derivefrom the time of Teguumlder AΩmad when anti-nomian dervishes were at theapogee of their inszliguence Whether these awlregd al-mughul were from the elite

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 37

56) Juwaynnot 1912-37 vol 1 pp 85-90 (= Juwaynnot 1958 vol 1 pp 109-15) See alsoBausani 1968 p 548

57) Cahen 1968 pp 136-13758) Al-Nuwayri 1985 p 40259) Baybars al-Manlozsbquornot MS fol 129b Ibn al-Furregt 1942 p 250 al-Maqrnotznot 1934-73

vol 1 pp 708-709

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1220

or the common tribesmen is unspeciTHORNed Regarding other periods we are stillin the dark regarding the success of the suTHORNs in converting the rank-and-THORNleMongols

In the above discussion only the role of the suTHORNs in the conversion to Islamof the Ilkhans has been mentioned Other factors such as the role of key mem-bers of the Mongol elite who had already converted (Nawrsbquoz being the most prominent) political or other practical reasons let alone the whole question of acculturation and assimilation to a wider culture (perhaps via the Turks) havebeen ignored and will have to wait analysis elsewhere60) The focus here hasbeen on suTHORNs and it has been seen that generally those with long-term and last-ing inszliguence were of an institutional moderate variety heirs to a centuries-

long tradition which was still vigorously developing in this period and wouldcontinue to do so long after the Mongols had disappeared as a political forceor distinctive ethnic group in the Middle East

There is little reason to connect the suTHORN personalities which we have encoun-tered here with traditional Mongol shamanism or shamans The statement that the Mongols at least their rulers and elites were attracted to suTHORNsm because of the suTHORNsrsquo similarity to shamans is an assumption which has never been provenIn fact there is nothing in sources of which I am aware that remotely justiTHORNessuch a position One might ask where is the one statement by a source of anyprovenance which could remotely be construed to support the attraction of theMongol rulers to suTHORNs moderate or otherwise because of their shamanisticpast Even if we were to accept such a postulation how do we account for thefact that the Mongol elite was attracted mainly to the moderate suTHORNs rather tothe anti-nomian variety whoNtildeone might a priori suggest Ntildehad a greater resemblance to the shamans

A closer inspection of the matter reveals that perhaps shamans and suTHORNs cer-tainly of the institutional kind have less in common than is often thought Theshaman in traditional Mongol religion seeksNtildeaccording to Walther HeissigNtilde

ldquoecstasy and the ability to combat harmful powers and forces and to look intothe future in order to interpret and prophesy through the help of spirits whichhave been made subservientrdquo61) He or she has little if any interest in what would be considered spiritual or transcendental in both the monotheistic andIndian religions but rather was basically involved ldquoin preventive and healing

38 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

60) I am now working on what will hopefully be a comprehensive study of the wholequestion of the Mongolsrsquo Islamization of which this present paper will be a part

61) Heissig 1980 p 6 see also Boyle 1972 p 184 A detailed discussion of the Mongo-lian shaman and traditional Inner Asian religion is beyond the bounds of the present paper

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1320

magicrdquo62) This is not the place to present a discussion even a summary oneof suTHORNsm but one might mention gnosis (maAEligrifa) the ldquoannihilation in Godrdquo( fanregaelig) and ldquothe unity with Beingrdquo (ittiΩregd or waΩdat al-wujsbquod ) suTHORN concepts

which are completely foreign to the inner Asian shamanistic milieu These andother goals of the suTHORN are achieved by various means some of which have acertain resemblance with the technique of the shaman ie communicating withthe ldquootherworldrdquo through ecstacy and trance (the so-called ldquoshamanrsquos riderdquo) but these are mainly external aspects and have nothing to do with the essence of either the shamanrsquos or suTHORNrsquos vocation In addition the Mongolian shamans of that time (and even of today) practice neither ascetism nor self-abuse the for-mer found among a broad range of suTHORNs and the latter common among certain

extreme dervish groupsBut what of the anti-nomian dervishes Does not their bizarre dress and

behavior let alone at least some of their devotional practices reveal a similarityand even relationship to Mongolian shamans One piece of evidence and asfar as I can tell the only one which has been adduced to show the allegedinszliguence of shamanism on suTHORNs is an interesting passage from the al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar by al-Dhahabnot who writes that among the latter day fol-lowers of AΩmad al-RifregAElignot (d 5781182) ldquodevilish practices had come into usesince the Mongols took Iraq such as entering THORNre riding lions and playing withanimals Neither the Shaykh [al-RifregAElignot] nor his righteous [THORNrst] followers hadknown these rdquo63)

There are however a number of reasons why this statement cannot serve asa basis for the attribution of a strong shamanistic connection between this par-ticular dervish group (let alone dervishes as a whole) and shamanism It shouldTHORNrst be noted that al-Dhahabnot does not explicitly state that the RifregAElignots took these

allegedly new practices from the Mongols but only that they were introducedsometime after the Mongols conquered Iraq (AD 1258) The exact origin of these innovations is not given although it was perhaps Dhahabnotrsquos intention toimply that it was somehow connected to the Mongols More importantly asDS Margoliouth has noted the wild practises to which the RifregAEligiyya were ascribed were no invention of al-RifregAElignot ldquosince the like are recorded by al-Tansbquokhnot in the

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 39

62) Heissig 1980 p 12 This is not to suggest that traditional Mongolian (and Inner

Asian) religion was without any interest beyond the practical and mundane It certainly hadcosmological concerns and attributed great importance in matters of origins and ancestors(see DeWeese 1994 pp 27-35) These interests would appear to be somewhat different thanthose found in suTHORNsm

63) Al-Dhahabnot 1985 vol 3 p 75 who refers to the RifregAElignotyya as AΩmadnotyya This pas-sage cited by the sixteenth century writer Ibn al-AEligImregd 1931-32 vol 4 p 260 is seen asdeTHORNnite proof of a shaman-suTHORN connection by Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 12 Vryonis 1971 p 366

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1420

fourth century AH [= ca tenth century AD]rdquo64) Margoliouth unfortunatelydid not provide a reference for this information but it seems in this authorrsquosal-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda there is a story of riding a lion65) This information is

not connected with suTHORNs per se but it does show that this motif at least wasfound in Islamic society centuries before the Mongols showed up on the sceneThere also appears a story about a man seeking refuge in an oven but this wasunlit and also not tied to suTHORNsm66) However the motif of the trial by THORNre andspeciTHORNcally being tossed into an oven is an ancient one in the Near East goingback at least to the Book of Daniel (ch 3)67)

Some extreme dervish practices including bizarre dress and self-inszligictedpain (although not necessarily the ones just described) apparently precede the

Mongol invasion of eastern Iran (1219) and certainly that of Iraq (1258) 68) So while we cannot rule out the possibility of some Mongol inszliguence among which might be something speciTHORNcally shamanistic on the RifregAEligiyya it seemsno less likely that these activities were an independent ldquoIslamicrdquo developmentperhaps derived from the practices of other dervish groups It might well bethat al-Dhahabnotrsquos attribution albeit by implication to the Mongols is nothingmore than an attempt to blame outlandish practices among Muslims (in his eyescertainly) on the once inTHORNdel Mongols with their plethora of strange customsIn this connection we might mention the attempt by the THORNfteenth century Egypt jurist and historian al-Maqrnotznot to blame the adoption of the Mongol yasa (lawcode) for the infringement by the Mamluk Ωujjregb (chamberlains) on the author-ity of the qadis in Cairo an accusation which has been shown to have littlebasis in fact69)

The Mongol shamans usually referred to as qregms (a Turkish word) in theArabic and Persian sources are a fairly non-descript lot in Mongol Iran In the

post-Huumlleguuml period groups of them appear on occasion but invariably without names70) In fact as far as I know not one individual shaman is ever named

40 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

64) Art ldquoAΩmad al-RifregAElignotrdquo EI 2 8524 (this is basically the same article which appearedin EI 1) CE Bosworth the author of the subsequent entry in EI 2 on the RifregAEligiyya orderleaves open the question when these practises which made the order famous came about

65) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 4 pp 139-147 I am grateful to Dr Julia Ashtiany of StAndrewrsquos University for her advice on this material

66) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 3 pp 62-63 this passage is translated in Ashtiany 1991 pp 108-

12867) See DeWeese 1994 pp 243-267 for a discussion of the oven motif in pre-Islamic

Islamic and Inner Asian contexts It is worth mentioning the taming of a lion story is alsofound in Daniel (ch 6) a book which reszligects a heavy ldquoEasternrdquo ie Iranian inszliguence

68) Karamustafa 1994b pp 39-4669) See Ayalon 1971-73 passim70) See for example Amitai-Preiss 1991 pp 355-356 Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 46

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1520

in the Ilkhanid state the term beki often found in the sources for the earlyMongol empire as a title of shamans together with a name is no longer inuse71) This is in stark contrast to the many prominent suTHORN shaykhs moderate

and extreme known in the sources some of whom have been mentioned aboveThere is no evidence that the shamans were expelled from the Ilkhanate after

Ghazanrsquos conversion as were the bakhshnot s the Buddhist holy men who wereeventually ordered out when it became clear that they were still practicing their religion while having ostensibly become Muslims72) The shamans on the other hand are found voicing their opinions in Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign73) and may have lingeredin Iran for some time although their eventual fate is unknown Other post-conversion vestiges of the pre-Islamic shamanism also remained for a period74)

Mention has been made of certain similarities between particular aspectsof the suTHORN experience and that of the shamans such as the use of the trance(although suTHORNs and and shamans employed it for different goals) Some suTHORNs were known and venerated for their wonder-working (karregmregt ) as were sha-mans And suTHORNs might have been consulted for mundane matters and not onlythose relating to transcendental affairs It is possible then that the partial re-semblance between shamans and suTHORNs may have contributed to some degreefor the success of some of the latter in converting and instructing the Ilkhansand their entourage and their popularity in wider circles This it must beadded is an assumption that has yet to be substantiated No source known tome offers it as an explanation Other reasons may also be suggested Perhapsthe success of individual suTHORNs in converting at least some of the Mongols eliteand otherwise may be due to their attraction which they held for large sectionsof Islamic society ie a homey down-to-earth version of Islam unencumbered with legalistic and theological niceties and at times willing to turn a blind eye

to elements of the traditional pre-Islamic religion It is also possible that thesuTHORNs some of whom at least would be found in the country would come intocontact with the Mongol tribesman and thus could inszliguence them both in con-version and afterwards75)

Thus from what we have seen above there is little proof to support the con-tention of Koumlpruumlluuml and others that the dervishes were an amalgam of shaman-ism and Islam if not shamans in suTHORN clothes If the shamans put on a Muslim

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 41

71) Roux 1984 p 71 Doerfer 1963-75 vol 1 pp 235-238 Paul 1990 p 31472) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 18873) Boyle 1968 p 402 also Boyle 1972 p 184 who points out that these were surely

shamans although the source refers to them as bakhshnot s74) Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-10 esp 975) This last reason was suggested by Prof AKS Lambton at the Ilkhanate seminar in

which this paper was THORNrst given

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1620

garb to please the princes as Koumlpruumlluumlrsquos claims76) there is no evidence of it inthe sources which I have examined Perhaps then the time has come to eschewphrases such as ldquoshamanisticrdquo and ldquocrypto-shamanisticrdquo77) when discussing the

suTHORNs and dervishes of the Mongol period such as Shaykh Baraq This der-vish may have been un-orthodox and even weird in the eyes of the AEligulamregaelig andothers of the civil and political establishment but it seems that he reszligected along developing strand of anti-nomian suTHORNsm78) and the connection to Inner Asia shamanism is tenuous at best

This study appears to conTHORNrm the measured statement by the anthropol-ogist AM Khazanov with regard to conversion of Inner Asian peoples to amonotheistic religion ldquoSpiritual middlemen and mediators very often of seden-

tary origin functionally somehow replaced their pagan counterparts rdquo79) Inother words charismatic personalities of one type are replaced by those of another In the case of the Mongols it now can be questioned whether thisreplacement was also a result of some type of inherent similarity between thetwo groups of charismatic persons There is no evidence that loyalty and later nostalgia for shamanism inszliguenced the Ilkhansrsquo choice of suTHORNs even beforethey converted As we have seen the Ilkhans generally preferred moderate suTHORNsthose mystics whose practice least resembled the holy men of the traditionalMongol religion Elements of traditional Mongol religion usually known under the rubric of shamanism continued to be practiced for decades in the environsof the newly converted Ilkhans and their entourage80) But this seems to be sep-arate from the relationship between Ghazan and his successors with their suTHORN

teachers and associates

Postscript

After this article went to press I learnt of additional relevant information which was published in an important article by Daniella Talmon-HellerldquoArabic Sources on Muslim Villagers under Frankish Rulerdquo in Alan V Murrayed From Clermont to Jerusalem The Crusades and Crusader Societies 1095-1500 ( International Medieval Researches 3) (Brussels Brepols 1998) p 109There evidence is cited from another work by al-Dhahabnot Siyar aAEliglregm

42 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

76) Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 1377) For the latter see H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75478) See Karamustafa 1994a passim79) Khazanov 1994 p 1480) On the assimilation of elements from traditional Inner Asian religion during the

process of Islamization in the Mongol khanates of Central Asia and their successor group-ings and states see DeWeese 1994 p 516 and passim

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1720

al-nubalregaelig Sh al-Arnaaeligsbquot and MN al-AEligArqassbquosnot eds (Beirut Muaeligassasat al-Risregla 1988) vol 20 p 383 of a Syrian suTHORN shaykh Absbquo al-ordmusayn al-Muqaddasnot (d ca 5481153-4) who is reported to have ridden a lion suppos-

edly the Franks said of him ldquoLions and Tigers are like tame animals for Absbquoal-ordmusaynrdquo

Here at least al-Dhahabnot believes that the lion-riding shaykhs made their appearance before the arrival of the Mongols in the Islamic world in the earlythirteenth century This weakens al-Dhahabnotrsquos own claim cited above that onlyin the aftermath of the Mongol conquest of Iraq did the AΩmadiyyaRifregAEligiyyaadopt inter alia lion-riding The topos is found in connection to suTHORNs longbefore the Mongols made their appearance in the area

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Primary Sources

Baybars al-ManlozsbquornotMS Zubdat al- THORNkra fnot taaeligrnotkh al-hijra MS British Library Add 23325

al-Dhahabnot MuΩammad b AΩmadMS Taaeligrnotkh al-islregm MS British Library Or 1540

1985 al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar ed by MS Zaghlsbquol (Beirut Dregr al-Kutubal-AEligIlmiyya)Ibn al-Bazzregz Tawakkulnot

1994 mdashafwat al-lozafregaelig ed by Gh fiabregflabregaelignot (Tabriz)Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot Absbquo Bakr b AEligAbdallregh

1960 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 9 ed HR Roemer (Cairo DeutschesArchaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

1971 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 8 ed by U Haarmann (Freiburg-Cairo Deutsches Archaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

Ibn al-Furregt MuΩammad b AEligAbd al-RaΩnotm1942 Taaeligrnotkh vol 7 ed by C Zurayk (Beirut American University of Beirut

Publications of the Faculty of Arts and Sciences)Ibn al-Fuwaflnot Kamregl al-Dnotn AEligAbd al-Razzregq

1932-3 al-ordmawregdith al-jregmiAEliga warsquol-tajregrib al-nreg THORN AEliga fnotrsquol-miaeliga al-sregbiAEliga ed byM Jawregd (Baghdad al-Maktab al-AEligArabiyya 1351H)

Ibn al-AEligImregd AEligAbd al-ordmaqq b AΩmad1931-32 Shadharat al-dhahab fnot akhbregr mreg dhahab (Cairo 1350-51H)

Juwaynnot AEligAlregaelig al-Dnotn Aflreg Malik1912-37 Taaeligrnotkh-i jahregn gushreg ed by MM Qazwnotnnot (London and Leiden EJ Brill)1958 The History of the World Conqueror by AEligAla-ad-Din AEligAta-Malik Juvaini tr

by JA Boyle (Manchester Manchester University Press)

al-Maqrnotznot AΩmad b AEligAlnot1934-73 Kitregb al-sulsbquok li-maAEligrifat duwal al-mulsbquok ed by MM Ziyregda and SAEligA-FAEligsectshsbquor (Cairo Lajnat al-Taaeliglnotf warsquol-Tarjama warsquol-Nashr)

Mustawfnot ordmamdallregh1913 The Taaeligriacutekh-i-Guziacuteda or ldquoSelect Historyrdquo of ordmamdursquollaacuteh Mustawfiacute-l-Qazwiacuteniacute

tr by EG Browne and RA Nicholson (Leiden and London EJW GibbMemorial Series vol 142)

1961 Taaeligrnotkh-i guznotdah ed by AEligAbd al-ordmusayn Nawregaelignot (Tehran 1339S)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 43

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1820

al-Nuwayrnot AΩmad b AEligAbd al-Wahhregb1985 Nihregyat al-arab fnot funsbquon al-adab vol 27 ed SaAElignotd AEligsectshsbquor (Cairo al-Hnotaeliga

al-Milozriyya al-AEligsectmma lirsquol-Kitregb)Qregshregnnot MuΩammad

1969 Taaeligrikh-not uljregytsbquo ed by Mahin Hambly (Teheran MajmsbquoAEliga-yi Mutsbquon-iFregrisnot vol 40)

Rashnotd al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh1940 Geschichte πregzregn-oslashanrsquos aus dem Taaeligrnotiquest-i-mubregrak-i-intregzregnnot ed Karl

Jahn (London EJW Gibb Memorial Series New Series vol 14)1941 Taaeligrnotiquest-i-Mubregrak-i-πregzregnnot des Ramiddotid al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh Abnot-l-oslashair

Geschichte der Iliquestregne Abregintreg bis Gaiiquestregtsbquo (1265-1295) ed by K Jahn(Prague Abhandlungen der Deutschen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften undKuumlnste in Prag Philosophisch-Historische Abteilung vol 1)

al-mdashafadnot Khalnotl b Aybak

1931- al-Wregfnot birsquol-wafayregt (Wiesbaden Franz Steiner Verlag)Tansbquokhnot al-MuΩassin b AEligAlnot1978 al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda ed by AEligA al-Shreglijnot (Beirut Dregr al-mdashregdir)

Ysbquonnotnnot Msbquosreg b MuΩammad1954-61 Dhayl miraeligregt al-zamregn fnot taaeligrnotkh al-aAEligyregn (Hyderabad Dregrsquoira al-MaAEligregrifa al-

AEligUthmregniyya)Zettersteacuteen Karl V

1919 Beitraumlge zu Geschichte der Mamlsbquokensultane (Leiden EJ Brill)

Secondary Sources

Amitai-Preiss Reuven1991 ldquoEvidence for the Early Use of the Title notlkhregn among the Mongolsrdquo Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 3rd Ser 1 353-362

1996a ldquoGhazan Islam and Mongol Tradition A View from the Mamluk Sultanaterdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 59 1-10

1996b ldquoNew Material from the Mamluk Sources for the Biography of Rashnotd al-Dnotnrdquo In J Rabi and T Fitzherbert eds The Court of the Il-khans (Oxford Journal of Islamic Art vol 12) pp 23-38

forthcoming ldquoThe Conversion of the Ilkhan Teguumlder AΩmad to Islamrdquo Jerusalem Studiesin Arabic and Islam

Ashtiany Julia1991 ldquoAl-Tansbquokhnotrsquos al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda as a Literary Sourcerdquo In Alan Jones

ed Arabicus Felix Luminosus Britannicus (Oxford Ithaca Press) pp 108-128

Aubin Jean1991 ldquoShaykh Ibrreghnotm Zreghid Gnotlregnnot (1218-1301)rdquo Turcica 21-23 39-531995 Eacutemirs mongols et vizirs persans dans les remous de lrsquoacculturation (Paris Studia

Iranica Cahier 15)Ayalon David

1971-73 ldquoThe Great Yregsa of Chingiz Khregn A Reexaminationrdquo Studia Islamica PtA 33 (1971) 97-140 pt B 34 (1971) 151-80 pt C1 36 (1972) 113-58

pt C2 38 (1973) 107-56 [all reprinted in D Ayalon Outsiders in the Landsof Islam Mamluks Mongols and Eunuchs (London 1988) art no IV]Bausani Alessandro

1968 ldquoReligion under the Mongolsrdquo In JA Boyle ed Cambridge History of Iran(Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5 pp 538-549

Blair Sheila S1986 ldquoThe Mongol Capital of Sultaniyya lsquoThe Imperialrsquordquo Iran 24 139-151

44 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1920

Boyle John Andrew1968 ldquoThe Political and Dynastic History of the iexcll-Khregnsrdquo In JA Boyle ed

Cambridge History of Iran (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5pp 303-421

1972 ldquoTurkish and Mongol Shamanism in the Middle Agesrdquo Folklore 83 177-193 [reprinted in JA Boyle The Mongol Empire 1206-1370 (London1977) art XXII]

Cahen Claude1968 Pre-Ottoman Turkey tr by J Jones-Williams (London Sidgwick and Jackson)1969 ldquoThe Turkish Invasion The Selchuumlkidsrdquo In Kenneth Setton ed A History

of the Crusades vol 1 second ed (Madison University of WisconsinPress)

DeWeese Devin1992 ldquoSayyid AEligAlnot Hamadregnnot and Kubrawnot Hagiographical Traditionsrdquo In

L Lewisohn ed The Legacy of Mediaeval Persian Su THORNsm (London andNew York Khaniqahi Nimatullahi PublicationsSOAS Centre of Near and Middle Eastern Studies 1992) pp 121-158

1994 Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde Baba Tuumlkles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition (University ParkPA Pennsylvania State University Press)

1996 ldquoThe Mashregaeligikh-i Turk and the Khojagregn Rethinking the Links betweenthe Yasavnot and Naqshbandnot SuTHORN Traditionsrdquo Journal of Islamic Studies72 180-207

Doerfer Gerhard1963-75 Tuumlrkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen (Wiesbaden

Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur Veroumlffentlichungen der Orientalischen Kommission)

EI 2 Encyclopaedia of Islam new edition (Leiden EJ Brill 1960-)

EIr Encyclopaedia Iranica (London Routledge and Kegan Paul 1985-)

Fletcher Joseph F1986 ldquoThe Mongols Ecological and Social Perspectivesrdquo Harvard Journal of

Asiatic Studies 46 11-50Heissig Walther

1980 The Religions of Mongolia tr by Geoffrey Samuel (London Routledgeand Kegan Paul)Holt Peter M

1986 ldquoThe iexcllkhregn AΩmadrsquos Embassies to Qalregwsbquon Two ContemporaryAccountsrdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 49 128-132

Howorth Henry H1876-1927 The History of the Mongols (London Longmans Green)

Inalcik Halil1973 The Ottoman Empire The Classical Age 1300-1600 tr by Norman

Itzkowitz and Colin Imber (London Wiedenfeld and Nicolson)

Karamustafa Ahmet T1994a ldquoEarly SuTHORNsm in Eastern Anatoliardquo In L Lewisohn ed Classical Persian

Su THORNsm From its Origins to Rumi (London Khaniqahi NimatullahiPublications) pp 175-98

1994b Godrsquos Unruly Friends Dervish Groups in the Islamic Later Middle Period1300-1550 (Salt Lake City University of Utah Press)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 45

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 2020

Khazanov Anatoly M1994 ldquoThe Spread of World Religions in Medieval Nomadic Societies of the

Eurasian Steppesrdquo In Michael Gervers and Wayne Schlepp eds Nomadic Diplomacy Destruction and Religion from the Paci THORNc to the

Adriatic (Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia No 1) pp 11-33Koumlpruumlluuml Mehmed Fuad

1929 In szlig uence du chamanisme turco-mongol sur les ordres mystiques musul-mans (Istanbul Meacutemoires de lrsquoInstitut de Turcologie de lrsquoUniversiteacute deStanboul)

1993 Islam in Anatolia after the Turkish Invasion (Prolegomena) tr and edby G Leiser (Salt Lake City University of Utah)

Lambton AKS1988 Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia (Albany State University of

New York Press)

Lewisohn Leonard1995 Beyond Faith and In THORNdelity The Su THORN Poetry and Teachings of Mahmud Shabistari (London Curzon)

Mazzaoui Michel M1972 The Origins of the mdashafawids infinnotAEligism mdashu THORNsm and the πulregt (Wiesbaden

Franz Steiner Verlag)Melville Charles

1990 ldquo Pregdshregh-i Islregm The Conversion of Sultan MaΩmsbquod Ghregzregn Khregnrdquo Pembroke Papers 1 159-177

forthcoming ldquoThe History and Historiography of Oumlljeituumlrsquos War with Gnotlregn (1307)rdquo InReuven Amitai-Preiss and David Morgan eds The Mongol Empire and

its Legacy (Leiden Brill Academic Publishers)Meacutenage VL

1979 ldquoThe Islamization of Anatoliardquo In N Levtzion ed Conversion to Islam(New York and London Holmes and Meier) pp 52-67

Minorsky Vladimir F1954 ldquoA Mongol Decree of 7201320 to the Family of Shaykh Zreghidrdquo Bulletin

of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16 515-27Morgan David

1986 The Mongols (Oxford Blackwell)1988 Medieval Persia (London Longman)

Murtayenawnot M1991 Masregaeligil-i AEligalozr-i notlkhregnregn second ed (Tehran 1370S)Paul Juumlrgen

1990 ldquoScheiche und Herrscher im Khanat Œaintatayrdquo Der Islam 67 278-321Roux Jean-Paul

1984 La Religion des Turcs et des Mongols (Paris Payot)Schmidtke Sabine

1991 The Theology of al-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot (d 7261325) (Berlin Klaus SchwarzVerlag)

Sohrweide Hanna1965 ldquoDer Sieg der Safaviden in Persien and siene Ruumlckwirkungen auf did Schiiten

Anatoliens im 16 Jahrhundertrdquo Der Islam 41 95-223Vryonis Speros

1971 The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century (BerkeleyUniversity of California Press)

46 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

Page 5: Sufis and Shamans

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 520

deceptions were engineered AEligAbd al-RaΩmregnrsquos rise in inszliguence may also havebeen due to his powerful personality His being a suTHORN however seems to havelittle to do with his success

AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn does not really seem to THORNt into either of the categories of suTHORNs expounded above He was surely neither a member of the suTHORN establish-ment nor a typical mendicant anti-nomian dervish However an associate of his clearly THORNts into the latter class This was iexclshregn or ordmasan Mengli who accord-ing to Rashnotd al-Dnotn had been a disciple of one Bregbnot YaAEligqsbquob from Arrregn Thehistorian reports that Teguumlder would spend his time in iexclshregn Menglirsquos tent which was pitched near that of the Ilkhan taking part in samregAElig sessions tothe detriment of state affairs AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn was called bregbreg (Turkish father)

by the Ilkhan while iexclshregn Mengli was referred to as qarindregsh (TurkishBrother)17) The latterrsquos teacher Bregbnot YaAEligqsbquob (or perhaps YaAEligqsbquobiyyregn) appearsto have been associated with the Qalandariyya So at least he was accused bythe mid-fourteenth century writer Tawakkulnot ibn al-Bazzregz18) In any event inthe spring of 6831284 Teguumlder on the eve of a confrontation with Arghunpaid a visit to this Bregbnot YaAEligqsbquob and his followers19) With regard to iexclshregnMengli Ibn al-Bazzregz claims that he used hashish together with the IlkhanWhile this last statement may be taken with some reservation it is clear that Teguumlder had associated himself with a decidedly ldquolowrdquo suTHORN milieu to whichAEligAbd al-RaΩmregn did little to improve The disdainful attitude of his fatherHuumlleguuml to such devotees had thus been shunted aside

Whether this was a wise political move is another matter It probably playeda part as Jean Aubin has recently suggested in helping to turn many of theMuslim bureaucrats against Teguumlder in spite of his being a Muslim20) iexclshregnMenglirsquos attempts to discredit the moderate suTHORN Shaykh Zreghid also appear not

to have endeared him to the religious establishment

21

) One wonders althoughit must be admitted that this is highly speculative whether the Ilkhanrsquos closeassociation with suTHORNs of a decidedly non-institutional mien also contributed insome way to the growing alienation between him and much of the Mongolelite who may have remained more faithful to Huumlleguumlrsquos view on the matter Inany event the idyll of the dervishes was to be of short order The two person-alities just now discussed did not long survive the fall of their devotee and

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 31

17) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 4718) Ibn al-Bazzregz 1994 p 217 Karamustafa 1994b p 57 Sohrweide 1965 pp 103-4

Aubin 1995 pp 41-219) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 5320) Aubin 1995 p 3221) Ibn al-Bazzregz 1994 pp 217-9 Aubin 1991 pp 39-53 Sohrweide 1965 pp 103-104

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 620

patron AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn having been sent on a diplomatic mission to the Mam-luk Sultan Qalawun diedNtildemore-or-less under house arrest Ntildesoon after beinginformed of the news of Teguumlderrsquos death22) iexclshregn Mengli who remained at

home was executed after Arghunrsquos accession to the throne by being cooked inboiling water23) This was one trial by THORNre that a dervish did not survive

During his struggle against Teguumlder there are reports in sources of vari-ous provenance that Arghun had criticized the Ilkhanrsquos adherence to Islam andthe policies inspired by this attachment This so it would seem provided aneffective rallying cry to those elements in the Mongol elite dissatisTHORNed withTeguumlderrsquos personality and actions24) Once in power however Arghun re-turned to the earlier practice of even-handed treatment to the different religious

communities found in the Ilkhanate Arghun may have gained power on anldquoanti-Islamicrdquo platform and he dis-established it as a state religion but he hadnothing against Islam per se and certainly did not persecute Muslims as agroup In fact during his struggle with his uncle he took advantage of hispassing through Bisregm to visit the tomb of the famous ninth century mysticAbsbquo Yaznotd25) and there ask for divine assistance for victory26) This was it would seem an attempt by Arghun to take out a little ldquocelestial insurancerdquo touse David Morganrsquos apt term27) It should come as no surprise then that thesuTHORNs at least of moderate leaning appear to have been welcome at the court during Arghunrsquos reign (1284-91) The Kubrawnot shaykh AEligAlregaelig al-Dawla Simnregnnot(d 7361336) scion to a family of high ofTHORNcials in the Ilkhanate and himself in ofTHORNcial service early in the reign of Arghun before embarking on the suTHORN

path was an involuntary guest at his court It was during this forced stay someeighty days long that he engaged in the famous debate in which so it isreported he readily defeated the Buddhist monks28)

It was from the ranks of the Kubrawiyya that came the personality whoproperly initiated Ghazan Arghunrsquos son and eventual successor (r 1295-1304)into the Muslim faith This was mdashadr al-Dnotn Ibrreghnotm ordmammsbquoya the son of SaAEligdal-Dnotn MuΩammad one of disciples of Najm al-Dnotn Kubrreg The exact course

32 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

22) Holt 1986 pp 130-123) Ibn al-Bazzregz 1994 p 21924) Amitai-Preiss forthcoming

25) On him see EI 2 vol 1 pp 162-16326) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 5327) Morgan 1986 p 4428) Mustawfnot 1961 pp 675-676 F Meier ldquoAEligAlregaelig al-Dawla al-Simnregnnotrdquo EI 2 vol 1 pp

162-163 J van Ess ldquoAEligAlregaelig al-Daula Semnregnnotrdquo EIr vol 1 p 775 DeWeese 1994 p 173cf Bausani 1968 p 545 Simnregnnot it should be noted had grown up at the ordu (royalcamp) and thus had known Arghun since adolescence Aubin 1995 p 82

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 720

of this conversion has been analyzed in detail by Charles Melville and neednot detain us now Mention should be made however that while mdashadr al-Dnotngave the future Ilkhan instruction and performed the actual conversion the lat-

ter was convinced to adopt Islam by his lieutenant Nawrsbquoz and his motivationappears to have been an amalgam of conviction and political reasons29) It isinteresting to note that there is no record of any signiTHORNcant spiritual contact before hand between Ghazan and suTHORNs of any kind

Once becoming a Muslim however the situation is seen to change Another suTHORN personality was found in the entourage of this Ilkhan SaAEligd al-Dnotn Quflluq Qutlugh Khwregjah Khreglidnot Qazwnotnnot who according to Mustawfnot was responsi-ble for converting Ghazan ldquoand most of the Mongolsrdquo30) Charles Melville31) as

well as the translators of the facsimile edition of Mustawfnotrsquos work were surelycorrect to cast doubt on this claim32) But such an avowal could only be madeif this Quflluq Khwregjah was indeed part of Ghazanrsquos entourage As Melville writes ldquo it is not impossible that SaAEligd al-Dnotn [Quflluq Khwregjah] did indeedat some later stage attend and instruct Ghregzregnrdquo33) The above mentioned ShaykhZreghid Gnotlregnnot who is portrayed as an opponent of the Qalandars was also therecipient of a visit by this Ilkhan34) Another possible suTHORN Ni˙regm al-Dnotn MaΩ-msbquod seemingly of the moderate variety is called shaykh al-shuysbquokh and wasfound among the group of scholars and high bureaucrats who accompaniedGhazan to Syria in 1300 what one Mamluk historian called aAEligyregn dawlat al-malik ghregzregn35) This personality may be identiTHORNed with the MaΩmsbquodDnotnawarnot who Rashnotd al-Dnotn refers to as shaykh al-mashregyikh and was activein the events leading up to Ghazanrsquos successful challenge of Baidursquos rule andafterwards36)

This is not to say that Ghazanrsquos relations with suTHORNs were trouble-free In

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 33

29) Melville 1990 pp 159-17730) Mustawfnot 1961 p 67531) Melville 1990 p 16132) Mustawfnot 1913 vol 2 p 217 n 133) See also the comments in Aubin 1995 p 6034) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 100 Aubin 1991 pp 41-48 A fantastic account of Ghazanrsquos

relations with Shaykh Zreghid as told in the mid-fourteenth century Ghregzregn-nregmah is thesubject of a paper given by Charles Melville at the Ilkhanate conference given mentionedin the initial note of this paper

35) Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot 1960 p 32 This list of personalities without the description givenabove is found in the anonymous Mamluk chronicle edited by Zettersteacuteen 1919 p 76 whoalso mentions this Ni˙regm al-Dnotn several times during the Mongol occupation of Damascusat least once he was requested to intercede with the Mongols on behalf of the local popu-lation (pp 69-70) Zettersteacuteen in the index (p 307) gives him the entry Ni˙regm al-DnotnMaΩmsbquod b AEligAlnot al-Shnotbregnnot but it is unclear what the basis for this identiTHORNcation was

36) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 passim Aubin 1995 pp 47-48

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 820

7031303 word came to him of a conspiracy of suTHORN shaykhs and others todepose and replace him with his cousin Ala Fireng son of the Ilkhan Geikhatu(r 1291-5) The conspirators led by one Pnotr YaAEligqsbquob Bregghbregnnot were quickly

rounded up and conveniently branded as Mazdikites before they were exe-cuted37) Whether they really held such extreme views may be doubted Likewiseit may be questioned whether these followers of Pnotr YaAEligqsbquob were actually der-vishes as suggested by K Jahn38) On the contrary the relationship of at least two of this group with the former wazir mdashadr al-Dnotn Khreglidnot Zanjregnnot hints at the suTHORNs among them as being of the moderate type In any event it is clear that mystics may have been respected by the recently converted Ilkhan but not if they meddled in politics particularly if they plotted against him

Ghazan himself appears to have dabbled in suTHORNsm According to the testi-mony of Shaykh mdashadr al-Dnotn Ibrreghnotm ordmammsbquoya recorded in several Mamluksources Ghazan was given a woolen coat by him indicating that perhaps theIlkhan was initiated as a suTHORN39) Whether Ghazan understood the full implica-tions of this particular act remains an open question In any event in 1303towards the end of his life Ghazan isolated himself ostensibly for forty daysfrom his court and usual comforts and attended by only a few individuals40)The use of the term chihilla (gt the more common chilla)41) seems to indicatethat a suTHORN-like retreat of devotion was planned JA Boyle however has com-mented that ldquomotives may well have been medical rather than spiritual for it isclear that the Il-khanrsquos inTHORNrmityNtilde whatever its natureNtilde was no longer a mereinszligammation of the eyesrdquo42) All this being said the enthusiasm that somemodern scholars have expressed regarding Ghazanrsquos devotion to suTHORNsm may beoverstated43) reading more into the sources that is warranted and ignoring theIlkhanrsquos other intellectual pursuits let alone his interest in Mongol tradition and

institutions

44

)Dervishes of a more popular ilk were also found in the vicinity of the IlkhanRashnotd al-Din mentions Ghazanrsquos solicitude for a group of unknown dervishesin 7031303 in Iraq45) Of more signiTHORNcance is a shaykh of Turkish origin Baraq

34 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

37) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 pp 152-154 Bausani 1968 pp 548-54938) In the summary of Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p xliii39) Melville 1990 pp 163 168

40) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 152 There is no basis for the passage in Howorth 1876-1927 vol 3 p 480 for the following rendition of this passage ldquo[Ghazan] was waited uponby dervishes His residence was enclosed by a palisaderdquo

41) On this retreat known as khalwa in Arabic see EI 2 vol 2 p 55 vol 4 pp 990-99142) Boyle 1968 vol 5 p 39543) Cf Murtayenawnot 1991 pp 322-346 Lewisohn 1995 pp 81-8444) See Amitai-Preiss 1996b pp 25-34 Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-1045) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 pp 151-2 On p 209 mention is made of Ghazanrsquos building of

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 920

Bregbreg born near Tokat in eastern Anatolia and a follower of Sari Saltsbquoq theldquosemi-legendary warrior saint who propagated Islam in the Crimea andDobrujardquo46) Baraq arrived at the Ilkhanid court during the reign of Ghazan

obtaining there some prominence at least according to the Mamluk sources In7061306 during the reign of Oumlljeituuml (1304-16) Baraq and a group of some100 followers crossed the Euphrates into Syria They were well received inDamascus in spite of the scandal that their appearance and behavior causedand were permitted to visit Jerusalem By the order of the Mamluk Sultan al-Nreglozir MuΩammad b Qalawun (or rather the order issued in his name) how-ever Baraqrsquos progress to Egypt was halted and he and his entourage were sent back across the Euphrates Not long afterwards the shaykh met his end in

Gnotlregn while taking part in Mongol efforts to bring that recalcitrant region under control47) Perhaps our estimation of Baraqrsquos importance during Ghazanrsquos reignshould be tempered by the total lack of any allusion to him in Rashnotd al-Dnotnrsquos JregmiAElig al-tawregrikh On the other hand he does enjoy some mention in QregshregnnotrsquosTaaeligrnotkh-i sbquoljregytsbquo although only in connection with his ill-fated participation inthe campaign to Gnotlregn His tomb was eventually placed near the mausoleum of Oumlljeituuml again an indication of his relationship with this later Ilkhan48) Thereis however no getting around his greater prominence in the Mamluk sourcesreszligecting perhaps the image that Baraq had succeeded in projecting in Syriaand indicating less real authority and inszliguence among the Mongols than heclaimed

It would seem then that the post-conversion Ilkhans adopted a more positiveattitude towards mendicant dervishes than the founder of their dynasty Yet while Baraq Bregbreg may have enjoyed some prominence or was at least toler-ated during Ghazanrsquos reign it appears that those suTHORNs with real inszliguence

religious and perhaps otherwise with the Ilkhan were of a more moderate gen-erally institutional nature During the early years of Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign Baraqrsquos posi-tion may have been more pronounced although the exact extent of his inszliguenceis hard to gauge In any event it does not seem to have adversely affected therole of more temperate mystics such as mdashafnot al-Dnotn Ardabnotlnot the disciple of Shaykh Zreghid Ibrreghnotm Gnotlregnnot who enjoyed some eminence during the reign of Oumlljeituumlrsquos son and successor Absbquo SaAElignotd (r 1316-35)49) Mustawfnot writing just a

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 35

a khregnqregh sometime during his reign as part of the many Islamic buildings which he estab-lished the exact character of its inhabitants are not speciTHORNed

46) H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75447) H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 pp 754-575 B Lewis ldquoBarreg∆ Bregbregrdquo EI 2 11031-

2 Karamustafa 1994b pp 62-63 Karamustafa 1994a pp 193-196 Melville forthcoming48) Qregshregnnot 1969 p 70 cited in Melville forthcoming n 49 Blair 1986 p 14249) See the short and general comments in Mazzaoui 1972 pp 52-54 Minorsky 1954

pp 515-527

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1020

few years after this Ilkhanrsquos death (and thus probably not out of overtly piousanachronism) states that the Mongols were greatly attached to mdashafnot al-Dnotn whorestrained many of them from molesting the people50) Other moderate suTHORNs are

also found to have enjoyed some prominence After some initial tension Alregrsquoal-Dawla Simnregnnot was reconciled to Oumlljeituuml (at least until he became a ShnotAElignot) who built an academy in Sulflregniyya in his honor51) This Ilkhan also recon-structed the tomb of the above-mentioned ninth century mystic Absbquo YaznotdBisflregmnot and supported Nsbquor al-Dnotn Isfarregynotnnot another important mystic 52)Simnregnnot was also well thought of by the Sunnnot Absbquo SaAElignotd who is recorded tohave visited him53) A detailed discussion of the role of both anti-nomian andinstitutional suTHORNs in the post-Ghazan period when the matter of conversion to

Islam was already settled for the Ilkhans goes beyond the conTHORNnes of this pre-sent study We might mention however that the suTHORNs were only a portion of the entourage of religious THORNgures who surrounded Oumlljeituuml and Absbquo SaAElignotd andinszliguenced them In fact it appears that it was theologians such as the ShnotAElignotal-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot who set the tone of the religious life in the formerrsquos reign54)

Michel Mazzaoui has written ldquoThe whole question of mdashsbquoTHORNsm or mysticismduring the Mongol period has not been studied in full and our knowledgeabout folk Islam during this period and afterwards is very sketchyrdquo55) I must admit that the matter is still very murky but perhaps my short survey whichsurely has not touched upon every suTHORN shaykh with whom the Mongol elite hadconnections permits the following tentative conclusions

The dervishes of an anti-nomian bent began their contacts with the Ilkhans

on a decidedly negative note With the Islamization of the Ilkhans their posi-tion appears to have improved but on the whole and in the long run theyenjoyed a secondary status compared to more moderate suTHORNs Not only had thelatter a place of some honor among the pagan Ilkhans they were instrumentalin the conversion of the Ilkhans and their continual instruction and guidance inthe new faith

To what can we attribute this hierarchy of suTHORNs The Ilkhans may well have

36 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

50) Mustawfnot 1961 p 675 cited in Lambton 1988 p 32251) J Van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77552) Lewisohn 1995 pp 84 111 cf J van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77553) mdashafadnot 1931- vol 7 p 357 J van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77554) Schmidtke 1991 pp 23-3255) Mazzaoui 1972 p 42

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1120

been inszliguenced by their various Muslim advisors and ofTHORNcials drawn mainlyfrom the urban administrative and scholarly milieu These notables of whomNaloznotr al-Dnotn fisbquosnotrsquos example was given above seem to have looked upon the

dervishes with distaste On the other hand some of the prominent moderateinstitutional suTHORNs even those of a pronounced ascetic taste were very much apart of the world of the senior AEligulamregaelig and bureaucrats and the border betweenthese two sectors was neither THORNxed or impermeable Second they may well haveremembered the role of popular dervish THORNgures in fermenting rebellion against authority An earlier generation of Mongol leaders had to deal with the move-ment of a charismatic Muslim ascetic THORNgure claiming magical power MaΩmsbquodTregrregbnot in the area of Bukhara in 6361238-956) and the memory of Bregbreg IsΩregqrsquos

rebellion in Anatolia in 1241 against the Seljuqs may have played a role57) It might be suggested that the anti-nomian dervishes themselves shunned patron-age and contact with authority Maybe there were those with such principlesand therefore we do not know about them but in the examples adduced abovethe dervishes in question do not seem to have held such scruples

All of the above applies to the relationship between Mongol rulers in Iranand the various types of mystics in their realm The information regarding wider circles of Mongols let alone the average tribesman is spotty at bestThere is evidence albeit not much of the attraction of non-institutional suTHORNsfor the Mongols at large The Mamluk historian al-Nuwayrnot (d 1332) writesthat among the reasons that the Mongol elite rose up against Teguumlder AΩmad was that his mentor Shaykh AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn had drawn the ldquosons of theMongolsrdquo (awlregd al-mughul) towards him58) Whether this inclination was of aspiritual nature is left unsaid in the source Other Mamluk writers describingmore-or-less the same period describe an Oirat Mongol who converted to

Islam took the name AEligAlnot became a faqnotr (ie dervish) and with a group of followers from among the ldquosons of the Mongolsrdquo (awlregd al-mughul) made his way across the Euphrates to Syria There for reasons which are not completelyclear (for unacceptable religious practices or moral turpitude) he and some of his brothers were eventually arrested59) Both of these pieces of evidence derivefrom the time of Teguumlder AΩmad when anti-nomian dervishes were at theapogee of their inszliguence Whether these awlregd al-mughul were from the elite

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 37

56) Juwaynnot 1912-37 vol 1 pp 85-90 (= Juwaynnot 1958 vol 1 pp 109-15) See alsoBausani 1968 p 548

57) Cahen 1968 pp 136-13758) Al-Nuwayri 1985 p 40259) Baybars al-Manlozsbquornot MS fol 129b Ibn al-Furregt 1942 p 250 al-Maqrnotznot 1934-73

vol 1 pp 708-709

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1220

or the common tribesmen is unspeciTHORNed Regarding other periods we are stillin the dark regarding the success of the suTHORNs in converting the rank-and-THORNleMongols

In the above discussion only the role of the suTHORNs in the conversion to Islamof the Ilkhans has been mentioned Other factors such as the role of key mem-bers of the Mongol elite who had already converted (Nawrsbquoz being the most prominent) political or other practical reasons let alone the whole question of acculturation and assimilation to a wider culture (perhaps via the Turks) havebeen ignored and will have to wait analysis elsewhere60) The focus here hasbeen on suTHORNs and it has been seen that generally those with long-term and last-ing inszliguence were of an institutional moderate variety heirs to a centuries-

long tradition which was still vigorously developing in this period and wouldcontinue to do so long after the Mongols had disappeared as a political forceor distinctive ethnic group in the Middle East

There is little reason to connect the suTHORN personalities which we have encoun-tered here with traditional Mongol shamanism or shamans The statement that the Mongols at least their rulers and elites were attracted to suTHORNsm because of the suTHORNsrsquo similarity to shamans is an assumption which has never been provenIn fact there is nothing in sources of which I am aware that remotely justiTHORNessuch a position One might ask where is the one statement by a source of anyprovenance which could remotely be construed to support the attraction of theMongol rulers to suTHORNs moderate or otherwise because of their shamanisticpast Even if we were to accept such a postulation how do we account for thefact that the Mongol elite was attracted mainly to the moderate suTHORNs rather tothe anti-nomian variety whoNtildeone might a priori suggest Ntildehad a greater resemblance to the shamans

A closer inspection of the matter reveals that perhaps shamans and suTHORNs cer-tainly of the institutional kind have less in common than is often thought Theshaman in traditional Mongol religion seeksNtildeaccording to Walther HeissigNtilde

ldquoecstasy and the ability to combat harmful powers and forces and to look intothe future in order to interpret and prophesy through the help of spirits whichhave been made subservientrdquo61) He or she has little if any interest in what would be considered spiritual or transcendental in both the monotheistic andIndian religions but rather was basically involved ldquoin preventive and healing

38 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

60) I am now working on what will hopefully be a comprehensive study of the wholequestion of the Mongolsrsquo Islamization of which this present paper will be a part

61) Heissig 1980 p 6 see also Boyle 1972 p 184 A detailed discussion of the Mongo-lian shaman and traditional Inner Asian religion is beyond the bounds of the present paper

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1320

magicrdquo62) This is not the place to present a discussion even a summary oneof suTHORNsm but one might mention gnosis (maAEligrifa) the ldquoannihilation in Godrdquo( fanregaelig) and ldquothe unity with Beingrdquo (ittiΩregd or waΩdat al-wujsbquod ) suTHORN concepts

which are completely foreign to the inner Asian shamanistic milieu These andother goals of the suTHORN are achieved by various means some of which have acertain resemblance with the technique of the shaman ie communicating withthe ldquootherworldrdquo through ecstacy and trance (the so-called ldquoshamanrsquos riderdquo) but these are mainly external aspects and have nothing to do with the essence of either the shamanrsquos or suTHORNrsquos vocation In addition the Mongolian shamans of that time (and even of today) practice neither ascetism nor self-abuse the for-mer found among a broad range of suTHORNs and the latter common among certain

extreme dervish groupsBut what of the anti-nomian dervishes Does not their bizarre dress and

behavior let alone at least some of their devotional practices reveal a similarityand even relationship to Mongolian shamans One piece of evidence and asfar as I can tell the only one which has been adduced to show the allegedinszliguence of shamanism on suTHORNs is an interesting passage from the al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar by al-Dhahabnot who writes that among the latter day fol-lowers of AΩmad al-RifregAElignot (d 5781182) ldquodevilish practices had come into usesince the Mongols took Iraq such as entering THORNre riding lions and playing withanimals Neither the Shaykh [al-RifregAElignot] nor his righteous [THORNrst] followers hadknown these rdquo63)

There are however a number of reasons why this statement cannot serve asa basis for the attribution of a strong shamanistic connection between this par-ticular dervish group (let alone dervishes as a whole) and shamanism It shouldTHORNrst be noted that al-Dhahabnot does not explicitly state that the RifregAElignots took these

allegedly new practices from the Mongols but only that they were introducedsometime after the Mongols conquered Iraq (AD 1258) The exact origin of these innovations is not given although it was perhaps Dhahabnotrsquos intention toimply that it was somehow connected to the Mongols More importantly asDS Margoliouth has noted the wild practises to which the RifregAEligiyya were ascribed were no invention of al-RifregAElignot ldquosince the like are recorded by al-Tansbquokhnot in the

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 39

62) Heissig 1980 p 12 This is not to suggest that traditional Mongolian (and Inner

Asian) religion was without any interest beyond the practical and mundane It certainly hadcosmological concerns and attributed great importance in matters of origins and ancestors(see DeWeese 1994 pp 27-35) These interests would appear to be somewhat different thanthose found in suTHORNsm

63) Al-Dhahabnot 1985 vol 3 p 75 who refers to the RifregAElignotyya as AΩmadnotyya This pas-sage cited by the sixteenth century writer Ibn al-AEligImregd 1931-32 vol 4 p 260 is seen asdeTHORNnite proof of a shaman-suTHORN connection by Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 12 Vryonis 1971 p 366

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1420

fourth century AH [= ca tenth century AD]rdquo64) Margoliouth unfortunatelydid not provide a reference for this information but it seems in this authorrsquosal-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda there is a story of riding a lion65) This information is

not connected with suTHORNs per se but it does show that this motif at least wasfound in Islamic society centuries before the Mongols showed up on the sceneThere also appears a story about a man seeking refuge in an oven but this wasunlit and also not tied to suTHORNsm66) However the motif of the trial by THORNre andspeciTHORNcally being tossed into an oven is an ancient one in the Near East goingback at least to the Book of Daniel (ch 3)67)

Some extreme dervish practices including bizarre dress and self-inszligictedpain (although not necessarily the ones just described) apparently precede the

Mongol invasion of eastern Iran (1219) and certainly that of Iraq (1258) 68) So while we cannot rule out the possibility of some Mongol inszliguence among which might be something speciTHORNcally shamanistic on the RifregAEligiyya it seemsno less likely that these activities were an independent ldquoIslamicrdquo developmentperhaps derived from the practices of other dervish groups It might well bethat al-Dhahabnotrsquos attribution albeit by implication to the Mongols is nothingmore than an attempt to blame outlandish practices among Muslims (in his eyescertainly) on the once inTHORNdel Mongols with their plethora of strange customsIn this connection we might mention the attempt by the THORNfteenth century Egypt jurist and historian al-Maqrnotznot to blame the adoption of the Mongol yasa (lawcode) for the infringement by the Mamluk Ωujjregb (chamberlains) on the author-ity of the qadis in Cairo an accusation which has been shown to have littlebasis in fact69)

The Mongol shamans usually referred to as qregms (a Turkish word) in theArabic and Persian sources are a fairly non-descript lot in Mongol Iran In the

post-Huumlleguuml period groups of them appear on occasion but invariably without names70) In fact as far as I know not one individual shaman is ever named

40 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

64) Art ldquoAΩmad al-RifregAElignotrdquo EI 2 8524 (this is basically the same article which appearedin EI 1) CE Bosworth the author of the subsequent entry in EI 2 on the RifregAEligiyya orderleaves open the question when these practises which made the order famous came about

65) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 4 pp 139-147 I am grateful to Dr Julia Ashtiany of StAndrewrsquos University for her advice on this material

66) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 3 pp 62-63 this passage is translated in Ashtiany 1991 pp 108-

12867) See DeWeese 1994 pp 243-267 for a discussion of the oven motif in pre-Islamic

Islamic and Inner Asian contexts It is worth mentioning the taming of a lion story is alsofound in Daniel (ch 6) a book which reszligects a heavy ldquoEasternrdquo ie Iranian inszliguence

68) Karamustafa 1994b pp 39-4669) See Ayalon 1971-73 passim70) See for example Amitai-Preiss 1991 pp 355-356 Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 46

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1520

in the Ilkhanid state the term beki often found in the sources for the earlyMongol empire as a title of shamans together with a name is no longer inuse71) This is in stark contrast to the many prominent suTHORN shaykhs moderate

and extreme known in the sources some of whom have been mentioned aboveThere is no evidence that the shamans were expelled from the Ilkhanate after

Ghazanrsquos conversion as were the bakhshnot s the Buddhist holy men who wereeventually ordered out when it became clear that they were still practicing their religion while having ostensibly become Muslims72) The shamans on the other hand are found voicing their opinions in Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign73) and may have lingeredin Iran for some time although their eventual fate is unknown Other post-conversion vestiges of the pre-Islamic shamanism also remained for a period74)

Mention has been made of certain similarities between particular aspectsof the suTHORN experience and that of the shamans such as the use of the trance(although suTHORNs and and shamans employed it for different goals) Some suTHORNs were known and venerated for their wonder-working (karregmregt ) as were sha-mans And suTHORNs might have been consulted for mundane matters and not onlythose relating to transcendental affairs It is possible then that the partial re-semblance between shamans and suTHORNs may have contributed to some degreefor the success of some of the latter in converting and instructing the Ilkhansand their entourage and their popularity in wider circles This it must beadded is an assumption that has yet to be substantiated No source known tome offers it as an explanation Other reasons may also be suggested Perhapsthe success of individual suTHORNs in converting at least some of the Mongols eliteand otherwise may be due to their attraction which they held for large sectionsof Islamic society ie a homey down-to-earth version of Islam unencumbered with legalistic and theological niceties and at times willing to turn a blind eye

to elements of the traditional pre-Islamic religion It is also possible that thesuTHORNs some of whom at least would be found in the country would come intocontact with the Mongol tribesman and thus could inszliguence them both in con-version and afterwards75)

Thus from what we have seen above there is little proof to support the con-tention of Koumlpruumlluuml and others that the dervishes were an amalgam of shaman-ism and Islam if not shamans in suTHORN clothes If the shamans put on a Muslim

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 41

71) Roux 1984 p 71 Doerfer 1963-75 vol 1 pp 235-238 Paul 1990 p 31472) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 18873) Boyle 1968 p 402 also Boyle 1972 p 184 who points out that these were surely

shamans although the source refers to them as bakhshnot s74) Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-10 esp 975) This last reason was suggested by Prof AKS Lambton at the Ilkhanate seminar in

which this paper was THORNrst given

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1620

garb to please the princes as Koumlpruumlluumlrsquos claims76) there is no evidence of it inthe sources which I have examined Perhaps then the time has come to eschewphrases such as ldquoshamanisticrdquo and ldquocrypto-shamanisticrdquo77) when discussing the

suTHORNs and dervishes of the Mongol period such as Shaykh Baraq This der-vish may have been un-orthodox and even weird in the eyes of the AEligulamregaelig andothers of the civil and political establishment but it seems that he reszligected along developing strand of anti-nomian suTHORNsm78) and the connection to Inner Asia shamanism is tenuous at best

This study appears to conTHORNrm the measured statement by the anthropol-ogist AM Khazanov with regard to conversion of Inner Asian peoples to amonotheistic religion ldquoSpiritual middlemen and mediators very often of seden-

tary origin functionally somehow replaced their pagan counterparts rdquo79) Inother words charismatic personalities of one type are replaced by those of another In the case of the Mongols it now can be questioned whether thisreplacement was also a result of some type of inherent similarity between thetwo groups of charismatic persons There is no evidence that loyalty and later nostalgia for shamanism inszliguenced the Ilkhansrsquo choice of suTHORNs even beforethey converted As we have seen the Ilkhans generally preferred moderate suTHORNsthose mystics whose practice least resembled the holy men of the traditionalMongol religion Elements of traditional Mongol religion usually known under the rubric of shamanism continued to be practiced for decades in the environsof the newly converted Ilkhans and their entourage80) But this seems to be sep-arate from the relationship between Ghazan and his successors with their suTHORN

teachers and associates

Postscript

After this article went to press I learnt of additional relevant information which was published in an important article by Daniella Talmon-HellerldquoArabic Sources on Muslim Villagers under Frankish Rulerdquo in Alan V Murrayed From Clermont to Jerusalem The Crusades and Crusader Societies 1095-1500 ( International Medieval Researches 3) (Brussels Brepols 1998) p 109There evidence is cited from another work by al-Dhahabnot Siyar aAEliglregm

42 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

76) Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 1377) For the latter see H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75478) See Karamustafa 1994a passim79) Khazanov 1994 p 1480) On the assimilation of elements from traditional Inner Asian religion during the

process of Islamization in the Mongol khanates of Central Asia and their successor group-ings and states see DeWeese 1994 p 516 and passim

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1720

al-nubalregaelig Sh al-Arnaaeligsbquot and MN al-AEligArqassbquosnot eds (Beirut Muaeligassasat al-Risregla 1988) vol 20 p 383 of a Syrian suTHORN shaykh Absbquo al-ordmusayn al-Muqaddasnot (d ca 5481153-4) who is reported to have ridden a lion suppos-

edly the Franks said of him ldquoLions and Tigers are like tame animals for Absbquoal-ordmusaynrdquo

Here at least al-Dhahabnot believes that the lion-riding shaykhs made their appearance before the arrival of the Mongols in the Islamic world in the earlythirteenth century This weakens al-Dhahabnotrsquos own claim cited above that onlyin the aftermath of the Mongol conquest of Iraq did the AΩmadiyyaRifregAEligiyyaadopt inter alia lion-riding The topos is found in connection to suTHORNs longbefore the Mongols made their appearance in the area

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Primary Sources

Baybars al-ManlozsbquornotMS Zubdat al- THORNkra fnot taaeligrnotkh al-hijra MS British Library Add 23325

al-Dhahabnot MuΩammad b AΩmadMS Taaeligrnotkh al-islregm MS British Library Or 1540

1985 al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar ed by MS Zaghlsbquol (Beirut Dregr al-Kutubal-AEligIlmiyya)Ibn al-Bazzregz Tawakkulnot

1994 mdashafwat al-lozafregaelig ed by Gh fiabregflabregaelignot (Tabriz)Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot Absbquo Bakr b AEligAbdallregh

1960 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 9 ed HR Roemer (Cairo DeutschesArchaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

1971 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 8 ed by U Haarmann (Freiburg-Cairo Deutsches Archaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

Ibn al-Furregt MuΩammad b AEligAbd al-RaΩnotm1942 Taaeligrnotkh vol 7 ed by C Zurayk (Beirut American University of Beirut

Publications of the Faculty of Arts and Sciences)Ibn al-Fuwaflnot Kamregl al-Dnotn AEligAbd al-Razzregq

1932-3 al-ordmawregdith al-jregmiAEliga warsquol-tajregrib al-nreg THORN AEliga fnotrsquol-miaeliga al-sregbiAEliga ed byM Jawregd (Baghdad al-Maktab al-AEligArabiyya 1351H)

Ibn al-AEligImregd AEligAbd al-ordmaqq b AΩmad1931-32 Shadharat al-dhahab fnot akhbregr mreg dhahab (Cairo 1350-51H)

Juwaynnot AEligAlregaelig al-Dnotn Aflreg Malik1912-37 Taaeligrnotkh-i jahregn gushreg ed by MM Qazwnotnnot (London and Leiden EJ Brill)1958 The History of the World Conqueror by AEligAla-ad-Din AEligAta-Malik Juvaini tr

by JA Boyle (Manchester Manchester University Press)

al-Maqrnotznot AΩmad b AEligAlnot1934-73 Kitregb al-sulsbquok li-maAEligrifat duwal al-mulsbquok ed by MM Ziyregda and SAEligA-FAEligsectshsbquor (Cairo Lajnat al-Taaeliglnotf warsquol-Tarjama warsquol-Nashr)

Mustawfnot ordmamdallregh1913 The Taaeligriacutekh-i-Guziacuteda or ldquoSelect Historyrdquo of ordmamdursquollaacuteh Mustawfiacute-l-Qazwiacuteniacute

tr by EG Browne and RA Nicholson (Leiden and London EJW GibbMemorial Series vol 142)

1961 Taaeligrnotkh-i guznotdah ed by AEligAbd al-ordmusayn Nawregaelignot (Tehran 1339S)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 43

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1820

al-Nuwayrnot AΩmad b AEligAbd al-Wahhregb1985 Nihregyat al-arab fnot funsbquon al-adab vol 27 ed SaAElignotd AEligsectshsbquor (Cairo al-Hnotaeliga

al-Milozriyya al-AEligsectmma lirsquol-Kitregb)Qregshregnnot MuΩammad

1969 Taaeligrikh-not uljregytsbquo ed by Mahin Hambly (Teheran MajmsbquoAEliga-yi Mutsbquon-iFregrisnot vol 40)

Rashnotd al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh1940 Geschichte πregzregn-oslashanrsquos aus dem Taaeligrnotiquest-i-mubregrak-i-intregzregnnot ed Karl

Jahn (London EJW Gibb Memorial Series New Series vol 14)1941 Taaeligrnotiquest-i-Mubregrak-i-πregzregnnot des Ramiddotid al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh Abnot-l-oslashair

Geschichte der Iliquestregne Abregintreg bis Gaiiquestregtsbquo (1265-1295) ed by K Jahn(Prague Abhandlungen der Deutschen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften undKuumlnste in Prag Philosophisch-Historische Abteilung vol 1)

al-mdashafadnot Khalnotl b Aybak

1931- al-Wregfnot birsquol-wafayregt (Wiesbaden Franz Steiner Verlag)Tansbquokhnot al-MuΩassin b AEligAlnot1978 al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda ed by AEligA al-Shreglijnot (Beirut Dregr al-mdashregdir)

Ysbquonnotnnot Msbquosreg b MuΩammad1954-61 Dhayl miraeligregt al-zamregn fnot taaeligrnotkh al-aAEligyregn (Hyderabad Dregrsquoira al-MaAEligregrifa al-

AEligUthmregniyya)Zettersteacuteen Karl V

1919 Beitraumlge zu Geschichte der Mamlsbquokensultane (Leiden EJ Brill)

Secondary Sources

Amitai-Preiss Reuven1991 ldquoEvidence for the Early Use of the Title notlkhregn among the Mongolsrdquo Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 3rd Ser 1 353-362

1996a ldquoGhazan Islam and Mongol Tradition A View from the Mamluk Sultanaterdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 59 1-10

1996b ldquoNew Material from the Mamluk Sources for the Biography of Rashnotd al-Dnotnrdquo In J Rabi and T Fitzherbert eds The Court of the Il-khans (Oxford Journal of Islamic Art vol 12) pp 23-38

forthcoming ldquoThe Conversion of the Ilkhan Teguumlder AΩmad to Islamrdquo Jerusalem Studiesin Arabic and Islam

Ashtiany Julia1991 ldquoAl-Tansbquokhnotrsquos al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda as a Literary Sourcerdquo In Alan Jones

ed Arabicus Felix Luminosus Britannicus (Oxford Ithaca Press) pp 108-128

Aubin Jean1991 ldquoShaykh Ibrreghnotm Zreghid Gnotlregnnot (1218-1301)rdquo Turcica 21-23 39-531995 Eacutemirs mongols et vizirs persans dans les remous de lrsquoacculturation (Paris Studia

Iranica Cahier 15)Ayalon David

1971-73 ldquoThe Great Yregsa of Chingiz Khregn A Reexaminationrdquo Studia Islamica PtA 33 (1971) 97-140 pt B 34 (1971) 151-80 pt C1 36 (1972) 113-58

pt C2 38 (1973) 107-56 [all reprinted in D Ayalon Outsiders in the Landsof Islam Mamluks Mongols and Eunuchs (London 1988) art no IV]Bausani Alessandro

1968 ldquoReligion under the Mongolsrdquo In JA Boyle ed Cambridge History of Iran(Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5 pp 538-549

Blair Sheila S1986 ldquoThe Mongol Capital of Sultaniyya lsquoThe Imperialrsquordquo Iran 24 139-151

44 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1920

Boyle John Andrew1968 ldquoThe Political and Dynastic History of the iexcll-Khregnsrdquo In JA Boyle ed

Cambridge History of Iran (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5pp 303-421

1972 ldquoTurkish and Mongol Shamanism in the Middle Agesrdquo Folklore 83 177-193 [reprinted in JA Boyle The Mongol Empire 1206-1370 (London1977) art XXII]

Cahen Claude1968 Pre-Ottoman Turkey tr by J Jones-Williams (London Sidgwick and Jackson)1969 ldquoThe Turkish Invasion The Selchuumlkidsrdquo In Kenneth Setton ed A History

of the Crusades vol 1 second ed (Madison University of WisconsinPress)

DeWeese Devin1992 ldquoSayyid AEligAlnot Hamadregnnot and Kubrawnot Hagiographical Traditionsrdquo In

L Lewisohn ed The Legacy of Mediaeval Persian Su THORNsm (London andNew York Khaniqahi Nimatullahi PublicationsSOAS Centre of Near and Middle Eastern Studies 1992) pp 121-158

1994 Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde Baba Tuumlkles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition (University ParkPA Pennsylvania State University Press)

1996 ldquoThe Mashregaeligikh-i Turk and the Khojagregn Rethinking the Links betweenthe Yasavnot and Naqshbandnot SuTHORN Traditionsrdquo Journal of Islamic Studies72 180-207

Doerfer Gerhard1963-75 Tuumlrkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen (Wiesbaden

Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur Veroumlffentlichungen der Orientalischen Kommission)

EI 2 Encyclopaedia of Islam new edition (Leiden EJ Brill 1960-)

EIr Encyclopaedia Iranica (London Routledge and Kegan Paul 1985-)

Fletcher Joseph F1986 ldquoThe Mongols Ecological and Social Perspectivesrdquo Harvard Journal of

Asiatic Studies 46 11-50Heissig Walther

1980 The Religions of Mongolia tr by Geoffrey Samuel (London Routledgeand Kegan Paul)Holt Peter M

1986 ldquoThe iexcllkhregn AΩmadrsquos Embassies to Qalregwsbquon Two ContemporaryAccountsrdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 49 128-132

Howorth Henry H1876-1927 The History of the Mongols (London Longmans Green)

Inalcik Halil1973 The Ottoman Empire The Classical Age 1300-1600 tr by Norman

Itzkowitz and Colin Imber (London Wiedenfeld and Nicolson)

Karamustafa Ahmet T1994a ldquoEarly SuTHORNsm in Eastern Anatoliardquo In L Lewisohn ed Classical Persian

Su THORNsm From its Origins to Rumi (London Khaniqahi NimatullahiPublications) pp 175-98

1994b Godrsquos Unruly Friends Dervish Groups in the Islamic Later Middle Period1300-1550 (Salt Lake City University of Utah Press)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 45

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 2020

Khazanov Anatoly M1994 ldquoThe Spread of World Religions in Medieval Nomadic Societies of the

Eurasian Steppesrdquo In Michael Gervers and Wayne Schlepp eds Nomadic Diplomacy Destruction and Religion from the Paci THORNc to the

Adriatic (Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia No 1) pp 11-33Koumlpruumlluuml Mehmed Fuad

1929 In szlig uence du chamanisme turco-mongol sur les ordres mystiques musul-mans (Istanbul Meacutemoires de lrsquoInstitut de Turcologie de lrsquoUniversiteacute deStanboul)

1993 Islam in Anatolia after the Turkish Invasion (Prolegomena) tr and edby G Leiser (Salt Lake City University of Utah)

Lambton AKS1988 Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia (Albany State University of

New York Press)

Lewisohn Leonard1995 Beyond Faith and In THORNdelity The Su THORN Poetry and Teachings of Mahmud Shabistari (London Curzon)

Mazzaoui Michel M1972 The Origins of the mdashafawids infinnotAEligism mdashu THORNsm and the πulregt (Wiesbaden

Franz Steiner Verlag)Melville Charles

1990 ldquo Pregdshregh-i Islregm The Conversion of Sultan MaΩmsbquod Ghregzregn Khregnrdquo Pembroke Papers 1 159-177

forthcoming ldquoThe History and Historiography of Oumlljeituumlrsquos War with Gnotlregn (1307)rdquo InReuven Amitai-Preiss and David Morgan eds The Mongol Empire and

its Legacy (Leiden Brill Academic Publishers)Meacutenage VL

1979 ldquoThe Islamization of Anatoliardquo In N Levtzion ed Conversion to Islam(New York and London Holmes and Meier) pp 52-67

Minorsky Vladimir F1954 ldquoA Mongol Decree of 7201320 to the Family of Shaykh Zreghidrdquo Bulletin

of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16 515-27Morgan David

1986 The Mongols (Oxford Blackwell)1988 Medieval Persia (London Longman)

Murtayenawnot M1991 Masregaeligil-i AEligalozr-i notlkhregnregn second ed (Tehran 1370S)Paul Juumlrgen

1990 ldquoScheiche und Herrscher im Khanat Œaintatayrdquo Der Islam 67 278-321Roux Jean-Paul

1984 La Religion des Turcs et des Mongols (Paris Payot)Schmidtke Sabine

1991 The Theology of al-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot (d 7261325) (Berlin Klaus SchwarzVerlag)

Sohrweide Hanna1965 ldquoDer Sieg der Safaviden in Persien and siene Ruumlckwirkungen auf did Schiiten

Anatoliens im 16 Jahrhundertrdquo Der Islam 41 95-223Vryonis Speros

1971 The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century (BerkeleyUniversity of California Press)

46 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

Page 6: Sufis and Shamans

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 620

patron AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn having been sent on a diplomatic mission to the Mam-luk Sultan Qalawun diedNtildemore-or-less under house arrest Ntildesoon after beinginformed of the news of Teguumlderrsquos death22) iexclshregn Mengli who remained at

home was executed after Arghunrsquos accession to the throne by being cooked inboiling water23) This was one trial by THORNre that a dervish did not survive

During his struggle against Teguumlder there are reports in sources of vari-ous provenance that Arghun had criticized the Ilkhanrsquos adherence to Islam andthe policies inspired by this attachment This so it would seem provided aneffective rallying cry to those elements in the Mongol elite dissatisTHORNed withTeguumlderrsquos personality and actions24) Once in power however Arghun re-turned to the earlier practice of even-handed treatment to the different religious

communities found in the Ilkhanate Arghun may have gained power on anldquoanti-Islamicrdquo platform and he dis-established it as a state religion but he hadnothing against Islam per se and certainly did not persecute Muslims as agroup In fact during his struggle with his uncle he took advantage of hispassing through Bisregm to visit the tomb of the famous ninth century mysticAbsbquo Yaznotd25) and there ask for divine assistance for victory26) This was it would seem an attempt by Arghun to take out a little ldquocelestial insurancerdquo touse David Morganrsquos apt term27) It should come as no surprise then that thesuTHORNs at least of moderate leaning appear to have been welcome at the court during Arghunrsquos reign (1284-91) The Kubrawnot shaykh AEligAlregaelig al-Dawla Simnregnnot(d 7361336) scion to a family of high ofTHORNcials in the Ilkhanate and himself in ofTHORNcial service early in the reign of Arghun before embarking on the suTHORN

path was an involuntary guest at his court It was during this forced stay someeighty days long that he engaged in the famous debate in which so it isreported he readily defeated the Buddhist monks28)

It was from the ranks of the Kubrawiyya that came the personality whoproperly initiated Ghazan Arghunrsquos son and eventual successor (r 1295-1304)into the Muslim faith This was mdashadr al-Dnotn Ibrreghnotm ordmammsbquoya the son of SaAEligdal-Dnotn MuΩammad one of disciples of Najm al-Dnotn Kubrreg The exact course

32 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

22) Holt 1986 pp 130-123) Ibn al-Bazzregz 1994 p 21924) Amitai-Preiss forthcoming

25) On him see EI 2 vol 1 pp 162-16326) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 5327) Morgan 1986 p 4428) Mustawfnot 1961 pp 675-676 F Meier ldquoAEligAlregaelig al-Dawla al-Simnregnnotrdquo EI 2 vol 1 pp

162-163 J van Ess ldquoAEligAlregaelig al-Daula Semnregnnotrdquo EIr vol 1 p 775 DeWeese 1994 p 173cf Bausani 1968 p 545 Simnregnnot it should be noted had grown up at the ordu (royalcamp) and thus had known Arghun since adolescence Aubin 1995 p 82

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 720

of this conversion has been analyzed in detail by Charles Melville and neednot detain us now Mention should be made however that while mdashadr al-Dnotngave the future Ilkhan instruction and performed the actual conversion the lat-

ter was convinced to adopt Islam by his lieutenant Nawrsbquoz and his motivationappears to have been an amalgam of conviction and political reasons29) It isinteresting to note that there is no record of any signiTHORNcant spiritual contact before hand between Ghazan and suTHORNs of any kind

Once becoming a Muslim however the situation is seen to change Another suTHORN personality was found in the entourage of this Ilkhan SaAEligd al-Dnotn Quflluq Qutlugh Khwregjah Khreglidnot Qazwnotnnot who according to Mustawfnot was responsi-ble for converting Ghazan ldquoand most of the Mongolsrdquo30) Charles Melville31) as

well as the translators of the facsimile edition of Mustawfnotrsquos work were surelycorrect to cast doubt on this claim32) But such an avowal could only be madeif this Quflluq Khwregjah was indeed part of Ghazanrsquos entourage As Melville writes ldquo it is not impossible that SaAEligd al-Dnotn [Quflluq Khwregjah] did indeedat some later stage attend and instruct Ghregzregnrdquo33) The above mentioned ShaykhZreghid Gnotlregnnot who is portrayed as an opponent of the Qalandars was also therecipient of a visit by this Ilkhan34) Another possible suTHORN Ni˙regm al-Dnotn MaΩ-msbquod seemingly of the moderate variety is called shaykh al-shuysbquokh and wasfound among the group of scholars and high bureaucrats who accompaniedGhazan to Syria in 1300 what one Mamluk historian called aAEligyregn dawlat al-malik ghregzregn35) This personality may be identiTHORNed with the MaΩmsbquodDnotnawarnot who Rashnotd al-Dnotn refers to as shaykh al-mashregyikh and was activein the events leading up to Ghazanrsquos successful challenge of Baidursquos rule andafterwards36)

This is not to say that Ghazanrsquos relations with suTHORNs were trouble-free In

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 33

29) Melville 1990 pp 159-17730) Mustawfnot 1961 p 67531) Melville 1990 p 16132) Mustawfnot 1913 vol 2 p 217 n 133) See also the comments in Aubin 1995 p 6034) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 100 Aubin 1991 pp 41-48 A fantastic account of Ghazanrsquos

relations with Shaykh Zreghid as told in the mid-fourteenth century Ghregzregn-nregmah is thesubject of a paper given by Charles Melville at the Ilkhanate conference given mentionedin the initial note of this paper

35) Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot 1960 p 32 This list of personalities without the description givenabove is found in the anonymous Mamluk chronicle edited by Zettersteacuteen 1919 p 76 whoalso mentions this Ni˙regm al-Dnotn several times during the Mongol occupation of Damascusat least once he was requested to intercede with the Mongols on behalf of the local popu-lation (pp 69-70) Zettersteacuteen in the index (p 307) gives him the entry Ni˙regm al-DnotnMaΩmsbquod b AEligAlnot al-Shnotbregnnot but it is unclear what the basis for this identiTHORNcation was

36) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 passim Aubin 1995 pp 47-48

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 820

7031303 word came to him of a conspiracy of suTHORN shaykhs and others todepose and replace him with his cousin Ala Fireng son of the Ilkhan Geikhatu(r 1291-5) The conspirators led by one Pnotr YaAEligqsbquob Bregghbregnnot were quickly

rounded up and conveniently branded as Mazdikites before they were exe-cuted37) Whether they really held such extreme views may be doubted Likewiseit may be questioned whether these followers of Pnotr YaAEligqsbquob were actually der-vishes as suggested by K Jahn38) On the contrary the relationship of at least two of this group with the former wazir mdashadr al-Dnotn Khreglidnot Zanjregnnot hints at the suTHORNs among them as being of the moderate type In any event it is clear that mystics may have been respected by the recently converted Ilkhan but not if they meddled in politics particularly if they plotted against him

Ghazan himself appears to have dabbled in suTHORNsm According to the testi-mony of Shaykh mdashadr al-Dnotn Ibrreghnotm ordmammsbquoya recorded in several Mamluksources Ghazan was given a woolen coat by him indicating that perhaps theIlkhan was initiated as a suTHORN39) Whether Ghazan understood the full implica-tions of this particular act remains an open question In any event in 1303towards the end of his life Ghazan isolated himself ostensibly for forty daysfrom his court and usual comforts and attended by only a few individuals40)The use of the term chihilla (gt the more common chilla)41) seems to indicatethat a suTHORN-like retreat of devotion was planned JA Boyle however has com-mented that ldquomotives may well have been medical rather than spiritual for it isclear that the Il-khanrsquos inTHORNrmityNtilde whatever its natureNtilde was no longer a mereinszligammation of the eyesrdquo42) All this being said the enthusiasm that somemodern scholars have expressed regarding Ghazanrsquos devotion to suTHORNsm may beoverstated43) reading more into the sources that is warranted and ignoring theIlkhanrsquos other intellectual pursuits let alone his interest in Mongol tradition and

institutions

44

)Dervishes of a more popular ilk were also found in the vicinity of the IlkhanRashnotd al-Din mentions Ghazanrsquos solicitude for a group of unknown dervishesin 7031303 in Iraq45) Of more signiTHORNcance is a shaykh of Turkish origin Baraq

34 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

37) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 pp 152-154 Bausani 1968 pp 548-54938) In the summary of Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p xliii39) Melville 1990 pp 163 168

40) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 152 There is no basis for the passage in Howorth 1876-1927 vol 3 p 480 for the following rendition of this passage ldquo[Ghazan] was waited uponby dervishes His residence was enclosed by a palisaderdquo

41) On this retreat known as khalwa in Arabic see EI 2 vol 2 p 55 vol 4 pp 990-99142) Boyle 1968 vol 5 p 39543) Cf Murtayenawnot 1991 pp 322-346 Lewisohn 1995 pp 81-8444) See Amitai-Preiss 1996b pp 25-34 Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-1045) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 pp 151-2 On p 209 mention is made of Ghazanrsquos building of

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 920

Bregbreg born near Tokat in eastern Anatolia and a follower of Sari Saltsbquoq theldquosemi-legendary warrior saint who propagated Islam in the Crimea andDobrujardquo46) Baraq arrived at the Ilkhanid court during the reign of Ghazan

obtaining there some prominence at least according to the Mamluk sources In7061306 during the reign of Oumlljeituuml (1304-16) Baraq and a group of some100 followers crossed the Euphrates into Syria They were well received inDamascus in spite of the scandal that their appearance and behavior causedand were permitted to visit Jerusalem By the order of the Mamluk Sultan al-Nreglozir MuΩammad b Qalawun (or rather the order issued in his name) how-ever Baraqrsquos progress to Egypt was halted and he and his entourage were sent back across the Euphrates Not long afterwards the shaykh met his end in

Gnotlregn while taking part in Mongol efforts to bring that recalcitrant region under control47) Perhaps our estimation of Baraqrsquos importance during Ghazanrsquos reignshould be tempered by the total lack of any allusion to him in Rashnotd al-Dnotnrsquos JregmiAElig al-tawregrikh On the other hand he does enjoy some mention in QregshregnnotrsquosTaaeligrnotkh-i sbquoljregytsbquo although only in connection with his ill-fated participation inthe campaign to Gnotlregn His tomb was eventually placed near the mausoleum of Oumlljeituuml again an indication of his relationship with this later Ilkhan48) Thereis however no getting around his greater prominence in the Mamluk sourcesreszligecting perhaps the image that Baraq had succeeded in projecting in Syriaand indicating less real authority and inszliguence among the Mongols than heclaimed

It would seem then that the post-conversion Ilkhans adopted a more positiveattitude towards mendicant dervishes than the founder of their dynasty Yet while Baraq Bregbreg may have enjoyed some prominence or was at least toler-ated during Ghazanrsquos reign it appears that those suTHORNs with real inszliguence

religious and perhaps otherwise with the Ilkhan were of a more moderate gen-erally institutional nature During the early years of Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign Baraqrsquos posi-tion may have been more pronounced although the exact extent of his inszliguenceis hard to gauge In any event it does not seem to have adversely affected therole of more temperate mystics such as mdashafnot al-Dnotn Ardabnotlnot the disciple of Shaykh Zreghid Ibrreghnotm Gnotlregnnot who enjoyed some eminence during the reign of Oumlljeituumlrsquos son and successor Absbquo SaAElignotd (r 1316-35)49) Mustawfnot writing just a

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 35

a khregnqregh sometime during his reign as part of the many Islamic buildings which he estab-lished the exact character of its inhabitants are not speciTHORNed

46) H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75447) H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 pp 754-575 B Lewis ldquoBarreg∆ Bregbregrdquo EI 2 11031-

2 Karamustafa 1994b pp 62-63 Karamustafa 1994a pp 193-196 Melville forthcoming48) Qregshregnnot 1969 p 70 cited in Melville forthcoming n 49 Blair 1986 p 14249) See the short and general comments in Mazzaoui 1972 pp 52-54 Minorsky 1954

pp 515-527

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1020

few years after this Ilkhanrsquos death (and thus probably not out of overtly piousanachronism) states that the Mongols were greatly attached to mdashafnot al-Dnotn whorestrained many of them from molesting the people50) Other moderate suTHORNs are

also found to have enjoyed some prominence After some initial tension Alregrsquoal-Dawla Simnregnnot was reconciled to Oumlljeituuml (at least until he became a ShnotAElignot) who built an academy in Sulflregniyya in his honor51) This Ilkhan also recon-structed the tomb of the above-mentioned ninth century mystic Absbquo YaznotdBisflregmnot and supported Nsbquor al-Dnotn Isfarregynotnnot another important mystic 52)Simnregnnot was also well thought of by the Sunnnot Absbquo SaAElignotd who is recorded tohave visited him53) A detailed discussion of the role of both anti-nomian andinstitutional suTHORNs in the post-Ghazan period when the matter of conversion to

Islam was already settled for the Ilkhans goes beyond the conTHORNnes of this pre-sent study We might mention however that the suTHORNs were only a portion of the entourage of religious THORNgures who surrounded Oumlljeituuml and Absbquo SaAElignotd andinszliguenced them In fact it appears that it was theologians such as the ShnotAElignotal-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot who set the tone of the religious life in the formerrsquos reign54)

Michel Mazzaoui has written ldquoThe whole question of mdashsbquoTHORNsm or mysticismduring the Mongol period has not been studied in full and our knowledgeabout folk Islam during this period and afterwards is very sketchyrdquo55) I must admit that the matter is still very murky but perhaps my short survey whichsurely has not touched upon every suTHORN shaykh with whom the Mongol elite hadconnections permits the following tentative conclusions

The dervishes of an anti-nomian bent began their contacts with the Ilkhans

on a decidedly negative note With the Islamization of the Ilkhans their posi-tion appears to have improved but on the whole and in the long run theyenjoyed a secondary status compared to more moderate suTHORNs Not only had thelatter a place of some honor among the pagan Ilkhans they were instrumentalin the conversion of the Ilkhans and their continual instruction and guidance inthe new faith

To what can we attribute this hierarchy of suTHORNs The Ilkhans may well have

36 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

50) Mustawfnot 1961 p 675 cited in Lambton 1988 p 32251) J Van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77552) Lewisohn 1995 pp 84 111 cf J van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77553) mdashafadnot 1931- vol 7 p 357 J van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77554) Schmidtke 1991 pp 23-3255) Mazzaoui 1972 p 42

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1120

been inszliguenced by their various Muslim advisors and ofTHORNcials drawn mainlyfrom the urban administrative and scholarly milieu These notables of whomNaloznotr al-Dnotn fisbquosnotrsquos example was given above seem to have looked upon the

dervishes with distaste On the other hand some of the prominent moderateinstitutional suTHORNs even those of a pronounced ascetic taste were very much apart of the world of the senior AEligulamregaelig and bureaucrats and the border betweenthese two sectors was neither THORNxed or impermeable Second they may well haveremembered the role of popular dervish THORNgures in fermenting rebellion against authority An earlier generation of Mongol leaders had to deal with the move-ment of a charismatic Muslim ascetic THORNgure claiming magical power MaΩmsbquodTregrregbnot in the area of Bukhara in 6361238-956) and the memory of Bregbreg IsΩregqrsquos

rebellion in Anatolia in 1241 against the Seljuqs may have played a role57) It might be suggested that the anti-nomian dervishes themselves shunned patron-age and contact with authority Maybe there were those with such principlesand therefore we do not know about them but in the examples adduced abovethe dervishes in question do not seem to have held such scruples

All of the above applies to the relationship between Mongol rulers in Iranand the various types of mystics in their realm The information regarding wider circles of Mongols let alone the average tribesman is spotty at bestThere is evidence albeit not much of the attraction of non-institutional suTHORNsfor the Mongols at large The Mamluk historian al-Nuwayrnot (d 1332) writesthat among the reasons that the Mongol elite rose up against Teguumlder AΩmad was that his mentor Shaykh AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn had drawn the ldquosons of theMongolsrdquo (awlregd al-mughul) towards him58) Whether this inclination was of aspiritual nature is left unsaid in the source Other Mamluk writers describingmore-or-less the same period describe an Oirat Mongol who converted to

Islam took the name AEligAlnot became a faqnotr (ie dervish) and with a group of followers from among the ldquosons of the Mongolsrdquo (awlregd al-mughul) made his way across the Euphrates to Syria There for reasons which are not completelyclear (for unacceptable religious practices or moral turpitude) he and some of his brothers were eventually arrested59) Both of these pieces of evidence derivefrom the time of Teguumlder AΩmad when anti-nomian dervishes were at theapogee of their inszliguence Whether these awlregd al-mughul were from the elite

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 37

56) Juwaynnot 1912-37 vol 1 pp 85-90 (= Juwaynnot 1958 vol 1 pp 109-15) See alsoBausani 1968 p 548

57) Cahen 1968 pp 136-13758) Al-Nuwayri 1985 p 40259) Baybars al-Manlozsbquornot MS fol 129b Ibn al-Furregt 1942 p 250 al-Maqrnotznot 1934-73

vol 1 pp 708-709

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1220

or the common tribesmen is unspeciTHORNed Regarding other periods we are stillin the dark regarding the success of the suTHORNs in converting the rank-and-THORNleMongols

In the above discussion only the role of the suTHORNs in the conversion to Islamof the Ilkhans has been mentioned Other factors such as the role of key mem-bers of the Mongol elite who had already converted (Nawrsbquoz being the most prominent) political or other practical reasons let alone the whole question of acculturation and assimilation to a wider culture (perhaps via the Turks) havebeen ignored and will have to wait analysis elsewhere60) The focus here hasbeen on suTHORNs and it has been seen that generally those with long-term and last-ing inszliguence were of an institutional moderate variety heirs to a centuries-

long tradition which was still vigorously developing in this period and wouldcontinue to do so long after the Mongols had disappeared as a political forceor distinctive ethnic group in the Middle East

There is little reason to connect the suTHORN personalities which we have encoun-tered here with traditional Mongol shamanism or shamans The statement that the Mongols at least their rulers and elites were attracted to suTHORNsm because of the suTHORNsrsquo similarity to shamans is an assumption which has never been provenIn fact there is nothing in sources of which I am aware that remotely justiTHORNessuch a position One might ask where is the one statement by a source of anyprovenance which could remotely be construed to support the attraction of theMongol rulers to suTHORNs moderate or otherwise because of their shamanisticpast Even if we were to accept such a postulation how do we account for thefact that the Mongol elite was attracted mainly to the moderate suTHORNs rather tothe anti-nomian variety whoNtildeone might a priori suggest Ntildehad a greater resemblance to the shamans

A closer inspection of the matter reveals that perhaps shamans and suTHORNs cer-tainly of the institutional kind have less in common than is often thought Theshaman in traditional Mongol religion seeksNtildeaccording to Walther HeissigNtilde

ldquoecstasy and the ability to combat harmful powers and forces and to look intothe future in order to interpret and prophesy through the help of spirits whichhave been made subservientrdquo61) He or she has little if any interest in what would be considered spiritual or transcendental in both the monotheistic andIndian religions but rather was basically involved ldquoin preventive and healing

38 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

60) I am now working on what will hopefully be a comprehensive study of the wholequestion of the Mongolsrsquo Islamization of which this present paper will be a part

61) Heissig 1980 p 6 see also Boyle 1972 p 184 A detailed discussion of the Mongo-lian shaman and traditional Inner Asian religion is beyond the bounds of the present paper

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1320

magicrdquo62) This is not the place to present a discussion even a summary oneof suTHORNsm but one might mention gnosis (maAEligrifa) the ldquoannihilation in Godrdquo( fanregaelig) and ldquothe unity with Beingrdquo (ittiΩregd or waΩdat al-wujsbquod ) suTHORN concepts

which are completely foreign to the inner Asian shamanistic milieu These andother goals of the suTHORN are achieved by various means some of which have acertain resemblance with the technique of the shaman ie communicating withthe ldquootherworldrdquo through ecstacy and trance (the so-called ldquoshamanrsquos riderdquo) but these are mainly external aspects and have nothing to do with the essence of either the shamanrsquos or suTHORNrsquos vocation In addition the Mongolian shamans of that time (and even of today) practice neither ascetism nor self-abuse the for-mer found among a broad range of suTHORNs and the latter common among certain

extreme dervish groupsBut what of the anti-nomian dervishes Does not their bizarre dress and

behavior let alone at least some of their devotional practices reveal a similarityand even relationship to Mongolian shamans One piece of evidence and asfar as I can tell the only one which has been adduced to show the allegedinszliguence of shamanism on suTHORNs is an interesting passage from the al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar by al-Dhahabnot who writes that among the latter day fol-lowers of AΩmad al-RifregAElignot (d 5781182) ldquodevilish practices had come into usesince the Mongols took Iraq such as entering THORNre riding lions and playing withanimals Neither the Shaykh [al-RifregAElignot] nor his righteous [THORNrst] followers hadknown these rdquo63)

There are however a number of reasons why this statement cannot serve asa basis for the attribution of a strong shamanistic connection between this par-ticular dervish group (let alone dervishes as a whole) and shamanism It shouldTHORNrst be noted that al-Dhahabnot does not explicitly state that the RifregAElignots took these

allegedly new practices from the Mongols but only that they were introducedsometime after the Mongols conquered Iraq (AD 1258) The exact origin of these innovations is not given although it was perhaps Dhahabnotrsquos intention toimply that it was somehow connected to the Mongols More importantly asDS Margoliouth has noted the wild practises to which the RifregAEligiyya were ascribed were no invention of al-RifregAElignot ldquosince the like are recorded by al-Tansbquokhnot in the

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 39

62) Heissig 1980 p 12 This is not to suggest that traditional Mongolian (and Inner

Asian) religion was without any interest beyond the practical and mundane It certainly hadcosmological concerns and attributed great importance in matters of origins and ancestors(see DeWeese 1994 pp 27-35) These interests would appear to be somewhat different thanthose found in suTHORNsm

63) Al-Dhahabnot 1985 vol 3 p 75 who refers to the RifregAElignotyya as AΩmadnotyya This pas-sage cited by the sixteenth century writer Ibn al-AEligImregd 1931-32 vol 4 p 260 is seen asdeTHORNnite proof of a shaman-suTHORN connection by Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 12 Vryonis 1971 p 366

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1420

fourth century AH [= ca tenth century AD]rdquo64) Margoliouth unfortunatelydid not provide a reference for this information but it seems in this authorrsquosal-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda there is a story of riding a lion65) This information is

not connected with suTHORNs per se but it does show that this motif at least wasfound in Islamic society centuries before the Mongols showed up on the sceneThere also appears a story about a man seeking refuge in an oven but this wasunlit and also not tied to suTHORNsm66) However the motif of the trial by THORNre andspeciTHORNcally being tossed into an oven is an ancient one in the Near East goingback at least to the Book of Daniel (ch 3)67)

Some extreme dervish practices including bizarre dress and self-inszligictedpain (although not necessarily the ones just described) apparently precede the

Mongol invasion of eastern Iran (1219) and certainly that of Iraq (1258) 68) So while we cannot rule out the possibility of some Mongol inszliguence among which might be something speciTHORNcally shamanistic on the RifregAEligiyya it seemsno less likely that these activities were an independent ldquoIslamicrdquo developmentperhaps derived from the practices of other dervish groups It might well bethat al-Dhahabnotrsquos attribution albeit by implication to the Mongols is nothingmore than an attempt to blame outlandish practices among Muslims (in his eyescertainly) on the once inTHORNdel Mongols with their plethora of strange customsIn this connection we might mention the attempt by the THORNfteenth century Egypt jurist and historian al-Maqrnotznot to blame the adoption of the Mongol yasa (lawcode) for the infringement by the Mamluk Ωujjregb (chamberlains) on the author-ity of the qadis in Cairo an accusation which has been shown to have littlebasis in fact69)

The Mongol shamans usually referred to as qregms (a Turkish word) in theArabic and Persian sources are a fairly non-descript lot in Mongol Iran In the

post-Huumlleguuml period groups of them appear on occasion but invariably without names70) In fact as far as I know not one individual shaman is ever named

40 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

64) Art ldquoAΩmad al-RifregAElignotrdquo EI 2 8524 (this is basically the same article which appearedin EI 1) CE Bosworth the author of the subsequent entry in EI 2 on the RifregAEligiyya orderleaves open the question when these practises which made the order famous came about

65) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 4 pp 139-147 I am grateful to Dr Julia Ashtiany of StAndrewrsquos University for her advice on this material

66) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 3 pp 62-63 this passage is translated in Ashtiany 1991 pp 108-

12867) See DeWeese 1994 pp 243-267 for a discussion of the oven motif in pre-Islamic

Islamic and Inner Asian contexts It is worth mentioning the taming of a lion story is alsofound in Daniel (ch 6) a book which reszligects a heavy ldquoEasternrdquo ie Iranian inszliguence

68) Karamustafa 1994b pp 39-4669) See Ayalon 1971-73 passim70) See for example Amitai-Preiss 1991 pp 355-356 Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 46

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1520

in the Ilkhanid state the term beki often found in the sources for the earlyMongol empire as a title of shamans together with a name is no longer inuse71) This is in stark contrast to the many prominent suTHORN shaykhs moderate

and extreme known in the sources some of whom have been mentioned aboveThere is no evidence that the shamans were expelled from the Ilkhanate after

Ghazanrsquos conversion as were the bakhshnot s the Buddhist holy men who wereeventually ordered out when it became clear that they were still practicing their religion while having ostensibly become Muslims72) The shamans on the other hand are found voicing their opinions in Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign73) and may have lingeredin Iran for some time although their eventual fate is unknown Other post-conversion vestiges of the pre-Islamic shamanism also remained for a period74)

Mention has been made of certain similarities between particular aspectsof the suTHORN experience and that of the shamans such as the use of the trance(although suTHORNs and and shamans employed it for different goals) Some suTHORNs were known and venerated for their wonder-working (karregmregt ) as were sha-mans And suTHORNs might have been consulted for mundane matters and not onlythose relating to transcendental affairs It is possible then that the partial re-semblance between shamans and suTHORNs may have contributed to some degreefor the success of some of the latter in converting and instructing the Ilkhansand their entourage and their popularity in wider circles This it must beadded is an assumption that has yet to be substantiated No source known tome offers it as an explanation Other reasons may also be suggested Perhapsthe success of individual suTHORNs in converting at least some of the Mongols eliteand otherwise may be due to their attraction which they held for large sectionsof Islamic society ie a homey down-to-earth version of Islam unencumbered with legalistic and theological niceties and at times willing to turn a blind eye

to elements of the traditional pre-Islamic religion It is also possible that thesuTHORNs some of whom at least would be found in the country would come intocontact with the Mongol tribesman and thus could inszliguence them both in con-version and afterwards75)

Thus from what we have seen above there is little proof to support the con-tention of Koumlpruumlluuml and others that the dervishes were an amalgam of shaman-ism and Islam if not shamans in suTHORN clothes If the shamans put on a Muslim

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 41

71) Roux 1984 p 71 Doerfer 1963-75 vol 1 pp 235-238 Paul 1990 p 31472) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 18873) Boyle 1968 p 402 also Boyle 1972 p 184 who points out that these were surely

shamans although the source refers to them as bakhshnot s74) Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-10 esp 975) This last reason was suggested by Prof AKS Lambton at the Ilkhanate seminar in

which this paper was THORNrst given

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1620

garb to please the princes as Koumlpruumlluumlrsquos claims76) there is no evidence of it inthe sources which I have examined Perhaps then the time has come to eschewphrases such as ldquoshamanisticrdquo and ldquocrypto-shamanisticrdquo77) when discussing the

suTHORNs and dervishes of the Mongol period such as Shaykh Baraq This der-vish may have been un-orthodox and even weird in the eyes of the AEligulamregaelig andothers of the civil and political establishment but it seems that he reszligected along developing strand of anti-nomian suTHORNsm78) and the connection to Inner Asia shamanism is tenuous at best

This study appears to conTHORNrm the measured statement by the anthropol-ogist AM Khazanov with regard to conversion of Inner Asian peoples to amonotheistic religion ldquoSpiritual middlemen and mediators very often of seden-

tary origin functionally somehow replaced their pagan counterparts rdquo79) Inother words charismatic personalities of one type are replaced by those of another In the case of the Mongols it now can be questioned whether thisreplacement was also a result of some type of inherent similarity between thetwo groups of charismatic persons There is no evidence that loyalty and later nostalgia for shamanism inszliguenced the Ilkhansrsquo choice of suTHORNs even beforethey converted As we have seen the Ilkhans generally preferred moderate suTHORNsthose mystics whose practice least resembled the holy men of the traditionalMongol religion Elements of traditional Mongol religion usually known under the rubric of shamanism continued to be practiced for decades in the environsof the newly converted Ilkhans and their entourage80) But this seems to be sep-arate from the relationship between Ghazan and his successors with their suTHORN

teachers and associates

Postscript

After this article went to press I learnt of additional relevant information which was published in an important article by Daniella Talmon-HellerldquoArabic Sources on Muslim Villagers under Frankish Rulerdquo in Alan V Murrayed From Clermont to Jerusalem The Crusades and Crusader Societies 1095-1500 ( International Medieval Researches 3) (Brussels Brepols 1998) p 109There evidence is cited from another work by al-Dhahabnot Siyar aAEliglregm

42 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

76) Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 1377) For the latter see H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75478) See Karamustafa 1994a passim79) Khazanov 1994 p 1480) On the assimilation of elements from traditional Inner Asian religion during the

process of Islamization in the Mongol khanates of Central Asia and their successor group-ings and states see DeWeese 1994 p 516 and passim

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1720

al-nubalregaelig Sh al-Arnaaeligsbquot and MN al-AEligArqassbquosnot eds (Beirut Muaeligassasat al-Risregla 1988) vol 20 p 383 of a Syrian suTHORN shaykh Absbquo al-ordmusayn al-Muqaddasnot (d ca 5481153-4) who is reported to have ridden a lion suppos-

edly the Franks said of him ldquoLions and Tigers are like tame animals for Absbquoal-ordmusaynrdquo

Here at least al-Dhahabnot believes that the lion-riding shaykhs made their appearance before the arrival of the Mongols in the Islamic world in the earlythirteenth century This weakens al-Dhahabnotrsquos own claim cited above that onlyin the aftermath of the Mongol conquest of Iraq did the AΩmadiyyaRifregAEligiyyaadopt inter alia lion-riding The topos is found in connection to suTHORNs longbefore the Mongols made their appearance in the area

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Primary Sources

Baybars al-ManlozsbquornotMS Zubdat al- THORNkra fnot taaeligrnotkh al-hijra MS British Library Add 23325

al-Dhahabnot MuΩammad b AΩmadMS Taaeligrnotkh al-islregm MS British Library Or 1540

1985 al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar ed by MS Zaghlsbquol (Beirut Dregr al-Kutubal-AEligIlmiyya)Ibn al-Bazzregz Tawakkulnot

1994 mdashafwat al-lozafregaelig ed by Gh fiabregflabregaelignot (Tabriz)Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot Absbquo Bakr b AEligAbdallregh

1960 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 9 ed HR Roemer (Cairo DeutschesArchaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

1971 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 8 ed by U Haarmann (Freiburg-Cairo Deutsches Archaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

Ibn al-Furregt MuΩammad b AEligAbd al-RaΩnotm1942 Taaeligrnotkh vol 7 ed by C Zurayk (Beirut American University of Beirut

Publications of the Faculty of Arts and Sciences)Ibn al-Fuwaflnot Kamregl al-Dnotn AEligAbd al-Razzregq

1932-3 al-ordmawregdith al-jregmiAEliga warsquol-tajregrib al-nreg THORN AEliga fnotrsquol-miaeliga al-sregbiAEliga ed byM Jawregd (Baghdad al-Maktab al-AEligArabiyya 1351H)

Ibn al-AEligImregd AEligAbd al-ordmaqq b AΩmad1931-32 Shadharat al-dhahab fnot akhbregr mreg dhahab (Cairo 1350-51H)

Juwaynnot AEligAlregaelig al-Dnotn Aflreg Malik1912-37 Taaeligrnotkh-i jahregn gushreg ed by MM Qazwnotnnot (London and Leiden EJ Brill)1958 The History of the World Conqueror by AEligAla-ad-Din AEligAta-Malik Juvaini tr

by JA Boyle (Manchester Manchester University Press)

al-Maqrnotznot AΩmad b AEligAlnot1934-73 Kitregb al-sulsbquok li-maAEligrifat duwal al-mulsbquok ed by MM Ziyregda and SAEligA-FAEligsectshsbquor (Cairo Lajnat al-Taaeliglnotf warsquol-Tarjama warsquol-Nashr)

Mustawfnot ordmamdallregh1913 The Taaeligriacutekh-i-Guziacuteda or ldquoSelect Historyrdquo of ordmamdursquollaacuteh Mustawfiacute-l-Qazwiacuteniacute

tr by EG Browne and RA Nicholson (Leiden and London EJW GibbMemorial Series vol 142)

1961 Taaeligrnotkh-i guznotdah ed by AEligAbd al-ordmusayn Nawregaelignot (Tehran 1339S)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 43

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1820

al-Nuwayrnot AΩmad b AEligAbd al-Wahhregb1985 Nihregyat al-arab fnot funsbquon al-adab vol 27 ed SaAElignotd AEligsectshsbquor (Cairo al-Hnotaeliga

al-Milozriyya al-AEligsectmma lirsquol-Kitregb)Qregshregnnot MuΩammad

1969 Taaeligrikh-not uljregytsbquo ed by Mahin Hambly (Teheran MajmsbquoAEliga-yi Mutsbquon-iFregrisnot vol 40)

Rashnotd al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh1940 Geschichte πregzregn-oslashanrsquos aus dem Taaeligrnotiquest-i-mubregrak-i-intregzregnnot ed Karl

Jahn (London EJW Gibb Memorial Series New Series vol 14)1941 Taaeligrnotiquest-i-Mubregrak-i-πregzregnnot des Ramiddotid al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh Abnot-l-oslashair

Geschichte der Iliquestregne Abregintreg bis Gaiiquestregtsbquo (1265-1295) ed by K Jahn(Prague Abhandlungen der Deutschen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften undKuumlnste in Prag Philosophisch-Historische Abteilung vol 1)

al-mdashafadnot Khalnotl b Aybak

1931- al-Wregfnot birsquol-wafayregt (Wiesbaden Franz Steiner Verlag)Tansbquokhnot al-MuΩassin b AEligAlnot1978 al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda ed by AEligA al-Shreglijnot (Beirut Dregr al-mdashregdir)

Ysbquonnotnnot Msbquosreg b MuΩammad1954-61 Dhayl miraeligregt al-zamregn fnot taaeligrnotkh al-aAEligyregn (Hyderabad Dregrsquoira al-MaAEligregrifa al-

AEligUthmregniyya)Zettersteacuteen Karl V

1919 Beitraumlge zu Geschichte der Mamlsbquokensultane (Leiden EJ Brill)

Secondary Sources

Amitai-Preiss Reuven1991 ldquoEvidence for the Early Use of the Title notlkhregn among the Mongolsrdquo Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 3rd Ser 1 353-362

1996a ldquoGhazan Islam and Mongol Tradition A View from the Mamluk Sultanaterdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 59 1-10

1996b ldquoNew Material from the Mamluk Sources for the Biography of Rashnotd al-Dnotnrdquo In J Rabi and T Fitzherbert eds The Court of the Il-khans (Oxford Journal of Islamic Art vol 12) pp 23-38

forthcoming ldquoThe Conversion of the Ilkhan Teguumlder AΩmad to Islamrdquo Jerusalem Studiesin Arabic and Islam

Ashtiany Julia1991 ldquoAl-Tansbquokhnotrsquos al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda as a Literary Sourcerdquo In Alan Jones

ed Arabicus Felix Luminosus Britannicus (Oxford Ithaca Press) pp 108-128

Aubin Jean1991 ldquoShaykh Ibrreghnotm Zreghid Gnotlregnnot (1218-1301)rdquo Turcica 21-23 39-531995 Eacutemirs mongols et vizirs persans dans les remous de lrsquoacculturation (Paris Studia

Iranica Cahier 15)Ayalon David

1971-73 ldquoThe Great Yregsa of Chingiz Khregn A Reexaminationrdquo Studia Islamica PtA 33 (1971) 97-140 pt B 34 (1971) 151-80 pt C1 36 (1972) 113-58

pt C2 38 (1973) 107-56 [all reprinted in D Ayalon Outsiders in the Landsof Islam Mamluks Mongols and Eunuchs (London 1988) art no IV]Bausani Alessandro

1968 ldquoReligion under the Mongolsrdquo In JA Boyle ed Cambridge History of Iran(Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5 pp 538-549

Blair Sheila S1986 ldquoThe Mongol Capital of Sultaniyya lsquoThe Imperialrsquordquo Iran 24 139-151

44 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1920

Boyle John Andrew1968 ldquoThe Political and Dynastic History of the iexcll-Khregnsrdquo In JA Boyle ed

Cambridge History of Iran (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5pp 303-421

1972 ldquoTurkish and Mongol Shamanism in the Middle Agesrdquo Folklore 83 177-193 [reprinted in JA Boyle The Mongol Empire 1206-1370 (London1977) art XXII]

Cahen Claude1968 Pre-Ottoman Turkey tr by J Jones-Williams (London Sidgwick and Jackson)1969 ldquoThe Turkish Invasion The Selchuumlkidsrdquo In Kenneth Setton ed A History

of the Crusades vol 1 second ed (Madison University of WisconsinPress)

DeWeese Devin1992 ldquoSayyid AEligAlnot Hamadregnnot and Kubrawnot Hagiographical Traditionsrdquo In

L Lewisohn ed The Legacy of Mediaeval Persian Su THORNsm (London andNew York Khaniqahi Nimatullahi PublicationsSOAS Centre of Near and Middle Eastern Studies 1992) pp 121-158

1994 Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde Baba Tuumlkles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition (University ParkPA Pennsylvania State University Press)

1996 ldquoThe Mashregaeligikh-i Turk and the Khojagregn Rethinking the Links betweenthe Yasavnot and Naqshbandnot SuTHORN Traditionsrdquo Journal of Islamic Studies72 180-207

Doerfer Gerhard1963-75 Tuumlrkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen (Wiesbaden

Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur Veroumlffentlichungen der Orientalischen Kommission)

EI 2 Encyclopaedia of Islam new edition (Leiden EJ Brill 1960-)

EIr Encyclopaedia Iranica (London Routledge and Kegan Paul 1985-)

Fletcher Joseph F1986 ldquoThe Mongols Ecological and Social Perspectivesrdquo Harvard Journal of

Asiatic Studies 46 11-50Heissig Walther

1980 The Religions of Mongolia tr by Geoffrey Samuel (London Routledgeand Kegan Paul)Holt Peter M

1986 ldquoThe iexcllkhregn AΩmadrsquos Embassies to Qalregwsbquon Two ContemporaryAccountsrdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 49 128-132

Howorth Henry H1876-1927 The History of the Mongols (London Longmans Green)

Inalcik Halil1973 The Ottoman Empire The Classical Age 1300-1600 tr by Norman

Itzkowitz and Colin Imber (London Wiedenfeld and Nicolson)

Karamustafa Ahmet T1994a ldquoEarly SuTHORNsm in Eastern Anatoliardquo In L Lewisohn ed Classical Persian

Su THORNsm From its Origins to Rumi (London Khaniqahi NimatullahiPublications) pp 175-98

1994b Godrsquos Unruly Friends Dervish Groups in the Islamic Later Middle Period1300-1550 (Salt Lake City University of Utah Press)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 45

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 2020

Khazanov Anatoly M1994 ldquoThe Spread of World Religions in Medieval Nomadic Societies of the

Eurasian Steppesrdquo In Michael Gervers and Wayne Schlepp eds Nomadic Diplomacy Destruction and Religion from the Paci THORNc to the

Adriatic (Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia No 1) pp 11-33Koumlpruumlluuml Mehmed Fuad

1929 In szlig uence du chamanisme turco-mongol sur les ordres mystiques musul-mans (Istanbul Meacutemoires de lrsquoInstitut de Turcologie de lrsquoUniversiteacute deStanboul)

1993 Islam in Anatolia after the Turkish Invasion (Prolegomena) tr and edby G Leiser (Salt Lake City University of Utah)

Lambton AKS1988 Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia (Albany State University of

New York Press)

Lewisohn Leonard1995 Beyond Faith and In THORNdelity The Su THORN Poetry and Teachings of Mahmud Shabistari (London Curzon)

Mazzaoui Michel M1972 The Origins of the mdashafawids infinnotAEligism mdashu THORNsm and the πulregt (Wiesbaden

Franz Steiner Verlag)Melville Charles

1990 ldquo Pregdshregh-i Islregm The Conversion of Sultan MaΩmsbquod Ghregzregn Khregnrdquo Pembroke Papers 1 159-177

forthcoming ldquoThe History and Historiography of Oumlljeituumlrsquos War with Gnotlregn (1307)rdquo InReuven Amitai-Preiss and David Morgan eds The Mongol Empire and

its Legacy (Leiden Brill Academic Publishers)Meacutenage VL

1979 ldquoThe Islamization of Anatoliardquo In N Levtzion ed Conversion to Islam(New York and London Holmes and Meier) pp 52-67

Minorsky Vladimir F1954 ldquoA Mongol Decree of 7201320 to the Family of Shaykh Zreghidrdquo Bulletin

of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16 515-27Morgan David

1986 The Mongols (Oxford Blackwell)1988 Medieval Persia (London Longman)

Murtayenawnot M1991 Masregaeligil-i AEligalozr-i notlkhregnregn second ed (Tehran 1370S)Paul Juumlrgen

1990 ldquoScheiche und Herrscher im Khanat Œaintatayrdquo Der Islam 67 278-321Roux Jean-Paul

1984 La Religion des Turcs et des Mongols (Paris Payot)Schmidtke Sabine

1991 The Theology of al-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot (d 7261325) (Berlin Klaus SchwarzVerlag)

Sohrweide Hanna1965 ldquoDer Sieg der Safaviden in Persien and siene Ruumlckwirkungen auf did Schiiten

Anatoliens im 16 Jahrhundertrdquo Der Islam 41 95-223Vryonis Speros

1971 The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century (BerkeleyUniversity of California Press)

46 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

Page 7: Sufis and Shamans

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 720

of this conversion has been analyzed in detail by Charles Melville and neednot detain us now Mention should be made however that while mdashadr al-Dnotngave the future Ilkhan instruction and performed the actual conversion the lat-

ter was convinced to adopt Islam by his lieutenant Nawrsbquoz and his motivationappears to have been an amalgam of conviction and political reasons29) It isinteresting to note that there is no record of any signiTHORNcant spiritual contact before hand between Ghazan and suTHORNs of any kind

Once becoming a Muslim however the situation is seen to change Another suTHORN personality was found in the entourage of this Ilkhan SaAEligd al-Dnotn Quflluq Qutlugh Khwregjah Khreglidnot Qazwnotnnot who according to Mustawfnot was responsi-ble for converting Ghazan ldquoand most of the Mongolsrdquo30) Charles Melville31) as

well as the translators of the facsimile edition of Mustawfnotrsquos work were surelycorrect to cast doubt on this claim32) But such an avowal could only be madeif this Quflluq Khwregjah was indeed part of Ghazanrsquos entourage As Melville writes ldquo it is not impossible that SaAEligd al-Dnotn [Quflluq Khwregjah] did indeedat some later stage attend and instruct Ghregzregnrdquo33) The above mentioned ShaykhZreghid Gnotlregnnot who is portrayed as an opponent of the Qalandars was also therecipient of a visit by this Ilkhan34) Another possible suTHORN Ni˙regm al-Dnotn MaΩ-msbquod seemingly of the moderate variety is called shaykh al-shuysbquokh and wasfound among the group of scholars and high bureaucrats who accompaniedGhazan to Syria in 1300 what one Mamluk historian called aAEligyregn dawlat al-malik ghregzregn35) This personality may be identiTHORNed with the MaΩmsbquodDnotnawarnot who Rashnotd al-Dnotn refers to as shaykh al-mashregyikh and was activein the events leading up to Ghazanrsquos successful challenge of Baidursquos rule andafterwards36)

This is not to say that Ghazanrsquos relations with suTHORNs were trouble-free In

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 33

29) Melville 1990 pp 159-17730) Mustawfnot 1961 p 67531) Melville 1990 p 16132) Mustawfnot 1913 vol 2 p 217 n 133) See also the comments in Aubin 1995 p 6034) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 100 Aubin 1991 pp 41-48 A fantastic account of Ghazanrsquos

relations with Shaykh Zreghid as told in the mid-fourteenth century Ghregzregn-nregmah is thesubject of a paper given by Charles Melville at the Ilkhanate conference given mentionedin the initial note of this paper

35) Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot 1960 p 32 This list of personalities without the description givenabove is found in the anonymous Mamluk chronicle edited by Zettersteacuteen 1919 p 76 whoalso mentions this Ni˙regm al-Dnotn several times during the Mongol occupation of Damascusat least once he was requested to intercede with the Mongols on behalf of the local popu-lation (pp 69-70) Zettersteacuteen in the index (p 307) gives him the entry Ni˙regm al-DnotnMaΩmsbquod b AEligAlnot al-Shnotbregnnot but it is unclear what the basis for this identiTHORNcation was

36) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 passim Aubin 1995 pp 47-48

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 820

7031303 word came to him of a conspiracy of suTHORN shaykhs and others todepose and replace him with his cousin Ala Fireng son of the Ilkhan Geikhatu(r 1291-5) The conspirators led by one Pnotr YaAEligqsbquob Bregghbregnnot were quickly

rounded up and conveniently branded as Mazdikites before they were exe-cuted37) Whether they really held such extreme views may be doubted Likewiseit may be questioned whether these followers of Pnotr YaAEligqsbquob were actually der-vishes as suggested by K Jahn38) On the contrary the relationship of at least two of this group with the former wazir mdashadr al-Dnotn Khreglidnot Zanjregnnot hints at the suTHORNs among them as being of the moderate type In any event it is clear that mystics may have been respected by the recently converted Ilkhan but not if they meddled in politics particularly if they plotted against him

Ghazan himself appears to have dabbled in suTHORNsm According to the testi-mony of Shaykh mdashadr al-Dnotn Ibrreghnotm ordmammsbquoya recorded in several Mamluksources Ghazan was given a woolen coat by him indicating that perhaps theIlkhan was initiated as a suTHORN39) Whether Ghazan understood the full implica-tions of this particular act remains an open question In any event in 1303towards the end of his life Ghazan isolated himself ostensibly for forty daysfrom his court and usual comforts and attended by only a few individuals40)The use of the term chihilla (gt the more common chilla)41) seems to indicatethat a suTHORN-like retreat of devotion was planned JA Boyle however has com-mented that ldquomotives may well have been medical rather than spiritual for it isclear that the Il-khanrsquos inTHORNrmityNtilde whatever its natureNtilde was no longer a mereinszligammation of the eyesrdquo42) All this being said the enthusiasm that somemodern scholars have expressed regarding Ghazanrsquos devotion to suTHORNsm may beoverstated43) reading more into the sources that is warranted and ignoring theIlkhanrsquos other intellectual pursuits let alone his interest in Mongol tradition and

institutions

44

)Dervishes of a more popular ilk were also found in the vicinity of the IlkhanRashnotd al-Din mentions Ghazanrsquos solicitude for a group of unknown dervishesin 7031303 in Iraq45) Of more signiTHORNcance is a shaykh of Turkish origin Baraq

34 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

37) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 pp 152-154 Bausani 1968 pp 548-54938) In the summary of Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p xliii39) Melville 1990 pp 163 168

40) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 152 There is no basis for the passage in Howorth 1876-1927 vol 3 p 480 for the following rendition of this passage ldquo[Ghazan] was waited uponby dervishes His residence was enclosed by a palisaderdquo

41) On this retreat known as khalwa in Arabic see EI 2 vol 2 p 55 vol 4 pp 990-99142) Boyle 1968 vol 5 p 39543) Cf Murtayenawnot 1991 pp 322-346 Lewisohn 1995 pp 81-8444) See Amitai-Preiss 1996b pp 25-34 Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-1045) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 pp 151-2 On p 209 mention is made of Ghazanrsquos building of

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 920

Bregbreg born near Tokat in eastern Anatolia and a follower of Sari Saltsbquoq theldquosemi-legendary warrior saint who propagated Islam in the Crimea andDobrujardquo46) Baraq arrived at the Ilkhanid court during the reign of Ghazan

obtaining there some prominence at least according to the Mamluk sources In7061306 during the reign of Oumlljeituuml (1304-16) Baraq and a group of some100 followers crossed the Euphrates into Syria They were well received inDamascus in spite of the scandal that their appearance and behavior causedand were permitted to visit Jerusalem By the order of the Mamluk Sultan al-Nreglozir MuΩammad b Qalawun (or rather the order issued in his name) how-ever Baraqrsquos progress to Egypt was halted and he and his entourage were sent back across the Euphrates Not long afterwards the shaykh met his end in

Gnotlregn while taking part in Mongol efforts to bring that recalcitrant region under control47) Perhaps our estimation of Baraqrsquos importance during Ghazanrsquos reignshould be tempered by the total lack of any allusion to him in Rashnotd al-Dnotnrsquos JregmiAElig al-tawregrikh On the other hand he does enjoy some mention in QregshregnnotrsquosTaaeligrnotkh-i sbquoljregytsbquo although only in connection with his ill-fated participation inthe campaign to Gnotlregn His tomb was eventually placed near the mausoleum of Oumlljeituuml again an indication of his relationship with this later Ilkhan48) Thereis however no getting around his greater prominence in the Mamluk sourcesreszligecting perhaps the image that Baraq had succeeded in projecting in Syriaand indicating less real authority and inszliguence among the Mongols than heclaimed

It would seem then that the post-conversion Ilkhans adopted a more positiveattitude towards mendicant dervishes than the founder of their dynasty Yet while Baraq Bregbreg may have enjoyed some prominence or was at least toler-ated during Ghazanrsquos reign it appears that those suTHORNs with real inszliguence

religious and perhaps otherwise with the Ilkhan were of a more moderate gen-erally institutional nature During the early years of Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign Baraqrsquos posi-tion may have been more pronounced although the exact extent of his inszliguenceis hard to gauge In any event it does not seem to have adversely affected therole of more temperate mystics such as mdashafnot al-Dnotn Ardabnotlnot the disciple of Shaykh Zreghid Ibrreghnotm Gnotlregnnot who enjoyed some eminence during the reign of Oumlljeituumlrsquos son and successor Absbquo SaAElignotd (r 1316-35)49) Mustawfnot writing just a

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 35

a khregnqregh sometime during his reign as part of the many Islamic buildings which he estab-lished the exact character of its inhabitants are not speciTHORNed

46) H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75447) H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 pp 754-575 B Lewis ldquoBarreg∆ Bregbregrdquo EI 2 11031-

2 Karamustafa 1994b pp 62-63 Karamustafa 1994a pp 193-196 Melville forthcoming48) Qregshregnnot 1969 p 70 cited in Melville forthcoming n 49 Blair 1986 p 14249) See the short and general comments in Mazzaoui 1972 pp 52-54 Minorsky 1954

pp 515-527

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1020

few years after this Ilkhanrsquos death (and thus probably not out of overtly piousanachronism) states that the Mongols were greatly attached to mdashafnot al-Dnotn whorestrained many of them from molesting the people50) Other moderate suTHORNs are

also found to have enjoyed some prominence After some initial tension Alregrsquoal-Dawla Simnregnnot was reconciled to Oumlljeituuml (at least until he became a ShnotAElignot) who built an academy in Sulflregniyya in his honor51) This Ilkhan also recon-structed the tomb of the above-mentioned ninth century mystic Absbquo YaznotdBisflregmnot and supported Nsbquor al-Dnotn Isfarregynotnnot another important mystic 52)Simnregnnot was also well thought of by the Sunnnot Absbquo SaAElignotd who is recorded tohave visited him53) A detailed discussion of the role of both anti-nomian andinstitutional suTHORNs in the post-Ghazan period when the matter of conversion to

Islam was already settled for the Ilkhans goes beyond the conTHORNnes of this pre-sent study We might mention however that the suTHORNs were only a portion of the entourage of religious THORNgures who surrounded Oumlljeituuml and Absbquo SaAElignotd andinszliguenced them In fact it appears that it was theologians such as the ShnotAElignotal-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot who set the tone of the religious life in the formerrsquos reign54)

Michel Mazzaoui has written ldquoThe whole question of mdashsbquoTHORNsm or mysticismduring the Mongol period has not been studied in full and our knowledgeabout folk Islam during this period and afterwards is very sketchyrdquo55) I must admit that the matter is still very murky but perhaps my short survey whichsurely has not touched upon every suTHORN shaykh with whom the Mongol elite hadconnections permits the following tentative conclusions

The dervishes of an anti-nomian bent began their contacts with the Ilkhans

on a decidedly negative note With the Islamization of the Ilkhans their posi-tion appears to have improved but on the whole and in the long run theyenjoyed a secondary status compared to more moderate suTHORNs Not only had thelatter a place of some honor among the pagan Ilkhans they were instrumentalin the conversion of the Ilkhans and their continual instruction and guidance inthe new faith

To what can we attribute this hierarchy of suTHORNs The Ilkhans may well have

36 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

50) Mustawfnot 1961 p 675 cited in Lambton 1988 p 32251) J Van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77552) Lewisohn 1995 pp 84 111 cf J van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77553) mdashafadnot 1931- vol 7 p 357 J van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77554) Schmidtke 1991 pp 23-3255) Mazzaoui 1972 p 42

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1120

been inszliguenced by their various Muslim advisors and ofTHORNcials drawn mainlyfrom the urban administrative and scholarly milieu These notables of whomNaloznotr al-Dnotn fisbquosnotrsquos example was given above seem to have looked upon the

dervishes with distaste On the other hand some of the prominent moderateinstitutional suTHORNs even those of a pronounced ascetic taste were very much apart of the world of the senior AEligulamregaelig and bureaucrats and the border betweenthese two sectors was neither THORNxed or impermeable Second they may well haveremembered the role of popular dervish THORNgures in fermenting rebellion against authority An earlier generation of Mongol leaders had to deal with the move-ment of a charismatic Muslim ascetic THORNgure claiming magical power MaΩmsbquodTregrregbnot in the area of Bukhara in 6361238-956) and the memory of Bregbreg IsΩregqrsquos

rebellion in Anatolia in 1241 against the Seljuqs may have played a role57) It might be suggested that the anti-nomian dervishes themselves shunned patron-age and contact with authority Maybe there were those with such principlesand therefore we do not know about them but in the examples adduced abovethe dervishes in question do not seem to have held such scruples

All of the above applies to the relationship between Mongol rulers in Iranand the various types of mystics in their realm The information regarding wider circles of Mongols let alone the average tribesman is spotty at bestThere is evidence albeit not much of the attraction of non-institutional suTHORNsfor the Mongols at large The Mamluk historian al-Nuwayrnot (d 1332) writesthat among the reasons that the Mongol elite rose up against Teguumlder AΩmad was that his mentor Shaykh AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn had drawn the ldquosons of theMongolsrdquo (awlregd al-mughul) towards him58) Whether this inclination was of aspiritual nature is left unsaid in the source Other Mamluk writers describingmore-or-less the same period describe an Oirat Mongol who converted to

Islam took the name AEligAlnot became a faqnotr (ie dervish) and with a group of followers from among the ldquosons of the Mongolsrdquo (awlregd al-mughul) made his way across the Euphrates to Syria There for reasons which are not completelyclear (for unacceptable religious practices or moral turpitude) he and some of his brothers were eventually arrested59) Both of these pieces of evidence derivefrom the time of Teguumlder AΩmad when anti-nomian dervishes were at theapogee of their inszliguence Whether these awlregd al-mughul were from the elite

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 37

56) Juwaynnot 1912-37 vol 1 pp 85-90 (= Juwaynnot 1958 vol 1 pp 109-15) See alsoBausani 1968 p 548

57) Cahen 1968 pp 136-13758) Al-Nuwayri 1985 p 40259) Baybars al-Manlozsbquornot MS fol 129b Ibn al-Furregt 1942 p 250 al-Maqrnotznot 1934-73

vol 1 pp 708-709

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1220

or the common tribesmen is unspeciTHORNed Regarding other periods we are stillin the dark regarding the success of the suTHORNs in converting the rank-and-THORNleMongols

In the above discussion only the role of the suTHORNs in the conversion to Islamof the Ilkhans has been mentioned Other factors such as the role of key mem-bers of the Mongol elite who had already converted (Nawrsbquoz being the most prominent) political or other practical reasons let alone the whole question of acculturation and assimilation to a wider culture (perhaps via the Turks) havebeen ignored and will have to wait analysis elsewhere60) The focus here hasbeen on suTHORNs and it has been seen that generally those with long-term and last-ing inszliguence were of an institutional moderate variety heirs to a centuries-

long tradition which was still vigorously developing in this period and wouldcontinue to do so long after the Mongols had disappeared as a political forceor distinctive ethnic group in the Middle East

There is little reason to connect the suTHORN personalities which we have encoun-tered here with traditional Mongol shamanism or shamans The statement that the Mongols at least their rulers and elites were attracted to suTHORNsm because of the suTHORNsrsquo similarity to shamans is an assumption which has never been provenIn fact there is nothing in sources of which I am aware that remotely justiTHORNessuch a position One might ask where is the one statement by a source of anyprovenance which could remotely be construed to support the attraction of theMongol rulers to suTHORNs moderate or otherwise because of their shamanisticpast Even if we were to accept such a postulation how do we account for thefact that the Mongol elite was attracted mainly to the moderate suTHORNs rather tothe anti-nomian variety whoNtildeone might a priori suggest Ntildehad a greater resemblance to the shamans

A closer inspection of the matter reveals that perhaps shamans and suTHORNs cer-tainly of the institutional kind have less in common than is often thought Theshaman in traditional Mongol religion seeksNtildeaccording to Walther HeissigNtilde

ldquoecstasy and the ability to combat harmful powers and forces and to look intothe future in order to interpret and prophesy through the help of spirits whichhave been made subservientrdquo61) He or she has little if any interest in what would be considered spiritual or transcendental in both the monotheistic andIndian religions but rather was basically involved ldquoin preventive and healing

38 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

60) I am now working on what will hopefully be a comprehensive study of the wholequestion of the Mongolsrsquo Islamization of which this present paper will be a part

61) Heissig 1980 p 6 see also Boyle 1972 p 184 A detailed discussion of the Mongo-lian shaman and traditional Inner Asian religion is beyond the bounds of the present paper

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1320

magicrdquo62) This is not the place to present a discussion even a summary oneof suTHORNsm but one might mention gnosis (maAEligrifa) the ldquoannihilation in Godrdquo( fanregaelig) and ldquothe unity with Beingrdquo (ittiΩregd or waΩdat al-wujsbquod ) suTHORN concepts

which are completely foreign to the inner Asian shamanistic milieu These andother goals of the suTHORN are achieved by various means some of which have acertain resemblance with the technique of the shaman ie communicating withthe ldquootherworldrdquo through ecstacy and trance (the so-called ldquoshamanrsquos riderdquo) but these are mainly external aspects and have nothing to do with the essence of either the shamanrsquos or suTHORNrsquos vocation In addition the Mongolian shamans of that time (and even of today) practice neither ascetism nor self-abuse the for-mer found among a broad range of suTHORNs and the latter common among certain

extreme dervish groupsBut what of the anti-nomian dervishes Does not their bizarre dress and

behavior let alone at least some of their devotional practices reveal a similarityand even relationship to Mongolian shamans One piece of evidence and asfar as I can tell the only one which has been adduced to show the allegedinszliguence of shamanism on suTHORNs is an interesting passage from the al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar by al-Dhahabnot who writes that among the latter day fol-lowers of AΩmad al-RifregAElignot (d 5781182) ldquodevilish practices had come into usesince the Mongols took Iraq such as entering THORNre riding lions and playing withanimals Neither the Shaykh [al-RifregAElignot] nor his righteous [THORNrst] followers hadknown these rdquo63)

There are however a number of reasons why this statement cannot serve asa basis for the attribution of a strong shamanistic connection between this par-ticular dervish group (let alone dervishes as a whole) and shamanism It shouldTHORNrst be noted that al-Dhahabnot does not explicitly state that the RifregAElignots took these

allegedly new practices from the Mongols but only that they were introducedsometime after the Mongols conquered Iraq (AD 1258) The exact origin of these innovations is not given although it was perhaps Dhahabnotrsquos intention toimply that it was somehow connected to the Mongols More importantly asDS Margoliouth has noted the wild practises to which the RifregAEligiyya were ascribed were no invention of al-RifregAElignot ldquosince the like are recorded by al-Tansbquokhnot in the

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 39

62) Heissig 1980 p 12 This is not to suggest that traditional Mongolian (and Inner

Asian) religion was without any interest beyond the practical and mundane It certainly hadcosmological concerns and attributed great importance in matters of origins and ancestors(see DeWeese 1994 pp 27-35) These interests would appear to be somewhat different thanthose found in suTHORNsm

63) Al-Dhahabnot 1985 vol 3 p 75 who refers to the RifregAElignotyya as AΩmadnotyya This pas-sage cited by the sixteenth century writer Ibn al-AEligImregd 1931-32 vol 4 p 260 is seen asdeTHORNnite proof of a shaman-suTHORN connection by Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 12 Vryonis 1971 p 366

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1420

fourth century AH [= ca tenth century AD]rdquo64) Margoliouth unfortunatelydid not provide a reference for this information but it seems in this authorrsquosal-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda there is a story of riding a lion65) This information is

not connected with suTHORNs per se but it does show that this motif at least wasfound in Islamic society centuries before the Mongols showed up on the sceneThere also appears a story about a man seeking refuge in an oven but this wasunlit and also not tied to suTHORNsm66) However the motif of the trial by THORNre andspeciTHORNcally being tossed into an oven is an ancient one in the Near East goingback at least to the Book of Daniel (ch 3)67)

Some extreme dervish practices including bizarre dress and self-inszligictedpain (although not necessarily the ones just described) apparently precede the

Mongol invasion of eastern Iran (1219) and certainly that of Iraq (1258) 68) So while we cannot rule out the possibility of some Mongol inszliguence among which might be something speciTHORNcally shamanistic on the RifregAEligiyya it seemsno less likely that these activities were an independent ldquoIslamicrdquo developmentperhaps derived from the practices of other dervish groups It might well bethat al-Dhahabnotrsquos attribution albeit by implication to the Mongols is nothingmore than an attempt to blame outlandish practices among Muslims (in his eyescertainly) on the once inTHORNdel Mongols with their plethora of strange customsIn this connection we might mention the attempt by the THORNfteenth century Egypt jurist and historian al-Maqrnotznot to blame the adoption of the Mongol yasa (lawcode) for the infringement by the Mamluk Ωujjregb (chamberlains) on the author-ity of the qadis in Cairo an accusation which has been shown to have littlebasis in fact69)

The Mongol shamans usually referred to as qregms (a Turkish word) in theArabic and Persian sources are a fairly non-descript lot in Mongol Iran In the

post-Huumlleguuml period groups of them appear on occasion but invariably without names70) In fact as far as I know not one individual shaman is ever named

40 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

64) Art ldquoAΩmad al-RifregAElignotrdquo EI 2 8524 (this is basically the same article which appearedin EI 1) CE Bosworth the author of the subsequent entry in EI 2 on the RifregAEligiyya orderleaves open the question when these practises which made the order famous came about

65) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 4 pp 139-147 I am grateful to Dr Julia Ashtiany of StAndrewrsquos University for her advice on this material

66) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 3 pp 62-63 this passage is translated in Ashtiany 1991 pp 108-

12867) See DeWeese 1994 pp 243-267 for a discussion of the oven motif in pre-Islamic

Islamic and Inner Asian contexts It is worth mentioning the taming of a lion story is alsofound in Daniel (ch 6) a book which reszligects a heavy ldquoEasternrdquo ie Iranian inszliguence

68) Karamustafa 1994b pp 39-4669) See Ayalon 1971-73 passim70) See for example Amitai-Preiss 1991 pp 355-356 Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 46

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1520

in the Ilkhanid state the term beki often found in the sources for the earlyMongol empire as a title of shamans together with a name is no longer inuse71) This is in stark contrast to the many prominent suTHORN shaykhs moderate

and extreme known in the sources some of whom have been mentioned aboveThere is no evidence that the shamans were expelled from the Ilkhanate after

Ghazanrsquos conversion as were the bakhshnot s the Buddhist holy men who wereeventually ordered out when it became clear that they were still practicing their religion while having ostensibly become Muslims72) The shamans on the other hand are found voicing their opinions in Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign73) and may have lingeredin Iran for some time although their eventual fate is unknown Other post-conversion vestiges of the pre-Islamic shamanism also remained for a period74)

Mention has been made of certain similarities between particular aspectsof the suTHORN experience and that of the shamans such as the use of the trance(although suTHORNs and and shamans employed it for different goals) Some suTHORNs were known and venerated for their wonder-working (karregmregt ) as were sha-mans And suTHORNs might have been consulted for mundane matters and not onlythose relating to transcendental affairs It is possible then that the partial re-semblance between shamans and suTHORNs may have contributed to some degreefor the success of some of the latter in converting and instructing the Ilkhansand their entourage and their popularity in wider circles This it must beadded is an assumption that has yet to be substantiated No source known tome offers it as an explanation Other reasons may also be suggested Perhapsthe success of individual suTHORNs in converting at least some of the Mongols eliteand otherwise may be due to their attraction which they held for large sectionsof Islamic society ie a homey down-to-earth version of Islam unencumbered with legalistic and theological niceties and at times willing to turn a blind eye

to elements of the traditional pre-Islamic religion It is also possible that thesuTHORNs some of whom at least would be found in the country would come intocontact with the Mongol tribesman and thus could inszliguence them both in con-version and afterwards75)

Thus from what we have seen above there is little proof to support the con-tention of Koumlpruumlluuml and others that the dervishes were an amalgam of shaman-ism and Islam if not shamans in suTHORN clothes If the shamans put on a Muslim

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 41

71) Roux 1984 p 71 Doerfer 1963-75 vol 1 pp 235-238 Paul 1990 p 31472) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 18873) Boyle 1968 p 402 also Boyle 1972 p 184 who points out that these were surely

shamans although the source refers to them as bakhshnot s74) Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-10 esp 975) This last reason was suggested by Prof AKS Lambton at the Ilkhanate seminar in

which this paper was THORNrst given

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1620

garb to please the princes as Koumlpruumlluumlrsquos claims76) there is no evidence of it inthe sources which I have examined Perhaps then the time has come to eschewphrases such as ldquoshamanisticrdquo and ldquocrypto-shamanisticrdquo77) when discussing the

suTHORNs and dervishes of the Mongol period such as Shaykh Baraq This der-vish may have been un-orthodox and even weird in the eyes of the AEligulamregaelig andothers of the civil and political establishment but it seems that he reszligected along developing strand of anti-nomian suTHORNsm78) and the connection to Inner Asia shamanism is tenuous at best

This study appears to conTHORNrm the measured statement by the anthropol-ogist AM Khazanov with regard to conversion of Inner Asian peoples to amonotheistic religion ldquoSpiritual middlemen and mediators very often of seden-

tary origin functionally somehow replaced their pagan counterparts rdquo79) Inother words charismatic personalities of one type are replaced by those of another In the case of the Mongols it now can be questioned whether thisreplacement was also a result of some type of inherent similarity between thetwo groups of charismatic persons There is no evidence that loyalty and later nostalgia for shamanism inszliguenced the Ilkhansrsquo choice of suTHORNs even beforethey converted As we have seen the Ilkhans generally preferred moderate suTHORNsthose mystics whose practice least resembled the holy men of the traditionalMongol religion Elements of traditional Mongol religion usually known under the rubric of shamanism continued to be practiced for decades in the environsof the newly converted Ilkhans and their entourage80) But this seems to be sep-arate from the relationship between Ghazan and his successors with their suTHORN

teachers and associates

Postscript

After this article went to press I learnt of additional relevant information which was published in an important article by Daniella Talmon-HellerldquoArabic Sources on Muslim Villagers under Frankish Rulerdquo in Alan V Murrayed From Clermont to Jerusalem The Crusades and Crusader Societies 1095-1500 ( International Medieval Researches 3) (Brussels Brepols 1998) p 109There evidence is cited from another work by al-Dhahabnot Siyar aAEliglregm

42 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

76) Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 1377) For the latter see H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75478) See Karamustafa 1994a passim79) Khazanov 1994 p 1480) On the assimilation of elements from traditional Inner Asian religion during the

process of Islamization in the Mongol khanates of Central Asia and their successor group-ings and states see DeWeese 1994 p 516 and passim

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1720

al-nubalregaelig Sh al-Arnaaeligsbquot and MN al-AEligArqassbquosnot eds (Beirut Muaeligassasat al-Risregla 1988) vol 20 p 383 of a Syrian suTHORN shaykh Absbquo al-ordmusayn al-Muqaddasnot (d ca 5481153-4) who is reported to have ridden a lion suppos-

edly the Franks said of him ldquoLions and Tigers are like tame animals for Absbquoal-ordmusaynrdquo

Here at least al-Dhahabnot believes that the lion-riding shaykhs made their appearance before the arrival of the Mongols in the Islamic world in the earlythirteenth century This weakens al-Dhahabnotrsquos own claim cited above that onlyin the aftermath of the Mongol conquest of Iraq did the AΩmadiyyaRifregAEligiyyaadopt inter alia lion-riding The topos is found in connection to suTHORNs longbefore the Mongols made their appearance in the area

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Primary Sources

Baybars al-ManlozsbquornotMS Zubdat al- THORNkra fnot taaeligrnotkh al-hijra MS British Library Add 23325

al-Dhahabnot MuΩammad b AΩmadMS Taaeligrnotkh al-islregm MS British Library Or 1540

1985 al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar ed by MS Zaghlsbquol (Beirut Dregr al-Kutubal-AEligIlmiyya)Ibn al-Bazzregz Tawakkulnot

1994 mdashafwat al-lozafregaelig ed by Gh fiabregflabregaelignot (Tabriz)Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot Absbquo Bakr b AEligAbdallregh

1960 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 9 ed HR Roemer (Cairo DeutschesArchaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

1971 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 8 ed by U Haarmann (Freiburg-Cairo Deutsches Archaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

Ibn al-Furregt MuΩammad b AEligAbd al-RaΩnotm1942 Taaeligrnotkh vol 7 ed by C Zurayk (Beirut American University of Beirut

Publications of the Faculty of Arts and Sciences)Ibn al-Fuwaflnot Kamregl al-Dnotn AEligAbd al-Razzregq

1932-3 al-ordmawregdith al-jregmiAEliga warsquol-tajregrib al-nreg THORN AEliga fnotrsquol-miaeliga al-sregbiAEliga ed byM Jawregd (Baghdad al-Maktab al-AEligArabiyya 1351H)

Ibn al-AEligImregd AEligAbd al-ordmaqq b AΩmad1931-32 Shadharat al-dhahab fnot akhbregr mreg dhahab (Cairo 1350-51H)

Juwaynnot AEligAlregaelig al-Dnotn Aflreg Malik1912-37 Taaeligrnotkh-i jahregn gushreg ed by MM Qazwnotnnot (London and Leiden EJ Brill)1958 The History of the World Conqueror by AEligAla-ad-Din AEligAta-Malik Juvaini tr

by JA Boyle (Manchester Manchester University Press)

al-Maqrnotznot AΩmad b AEligAlnot1934-73 Kitregb al-sulsbquok li-maAEligrifat duwal al-mulsbquok ed by MM Ziyregda and SAEligA-FAEligsectshsbquor (Cairo Lajnat al-Taaeliglnotf warsquol-Tarjama warsquol-Nashr)

Mustawfnot ordmamdallregh1913 The Taaeligriacutekh-i-Guziacuteda or ldquoSelect Historyrdquo of ordmamdursquollaacuteh Mustawfiacute-l-Qazwiacuteniacute

tr by EG Browne and RA Nicholson (Leiden and London EJW GibbMemorial Series vol 142)

1961 Taaeligrnotkh-i guznotdah ed by AEligAbd al-ordmusayn Nawregaelignot (Tehran 1339S)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 43

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1820

al-Nuwayrnot AΩmad b AEligAbd al-Wahhregb1985 Nihregyat al-arab fnot funsbquon al-adab vol 27 ed SaAElignotd AEligsectshsbquor (Cairo al-Hnotaeliga

al-Milozriyya al-AEligsectmma lirsquol-Kitregb)Qregshregnnot MuΩammad

1969 Taaeligrikh-not uljregytsbquo ed by Mahin Hambly (Teheran MajmsbquoAEliga-yi Mutsbquon-iFregrisnot vol 40)

Rashnotd al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh1940 Geschichte πregzregn-oslashanrsquos aus dem Taaeligrnotiquest-i-mubregrak-i-intregzregnnot ed Karl

Jahn (London EJW Gibb Memorial Series New Series vol 14)1941 Taaeligrnotiquest-i-Mubregrak-i-πregzregnnot des Ramiddotid al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh Abnot-l-oslashair

Geschichte der Iliquestregne Abregintreg bis Gaiiquestregtsbquo (1265-1295) ed by K Jahn(Prague Abhandlungen der Deutschen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften undKuumlnste in Prag Philosophisch-Historische Abteilung vol 1)

al-mdashafadnot Khalnotl b Aybak

1931- al-Wregfnot birsquol-wafayregt (Wiesbaden Franz Steiner Verlag)Tansbquokhnot al-MuΩassin b AEligAlnot1978 al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda ed by AEligA al-Shreglijnot (Beirut Dregr al-mdashregdir)

Ysbquonnotnnot Msbquosreg b MuΩammad1954-61 Dhayl miraeligregt al-zamregn fnot taaeligrnotkh al-aAEligyregn (Hyderabad Dregrsquoira al-MaAEligregrifa al-

AEligUthmregniyya)Zettersteacuteen Karl V

1919 Beitraumlge zu Geschichte der Mamlsbquokensultane (Leiden EJ Brill)

Secondary Sources

Amitai-Preiss Reuven1991 ldquoEvidence for the Early Use of the Title notlkhregn among the Mongolsrdquo Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 3rd Ser 1 353-362

1996a ldquoGhazan Islam and Mongol Tradition A View from the Mamluk Sultanaterdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 59 1-10

1996b ldquoNew Material from the Mamluk Sources for the Biography of Rashnotd al-Dnotnrdquo In J Rabi and T Fitzherbert eds The Court of the Il-khans (Oxford Journal of Islamic Art vol 12) pp 23-38

forthcoming ldquoThe Conversion of the Ilkhan Teguumlder AΩmad to Islamrdquo Jerusalem Studiesin Arabic and Islam

Ashtiany Julia1991 ldquoAl-Tansbquokhnotrsquos al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda as a Literary Sourcerdquo In Alan Jones

ed Arabicus Felix Luminosus Britannicus (Oxford Ithaca Press) pp 108-128

Aubin Jean1991 ldquoShaykh Ibrreghnotm Zreghid Gnotlregnnot (1218-1301)rdquo Turcica 21-23 39-531995 Eacutemirs mongols et vizirs persans dans les remous de lrsquoacculturation (Paris Studia

Iranica Cahier 15)Ayalon David

1971-73 ldquoThe Great Yregsa of Chingiz Khregn A Reexaminationrdquo Studia Islamica PtA 33 (1971) 97-140 pt B 34 (1971) 151-80 pt C1 36 (1972) 113-58

pt C2 38 (1973) 107-56 [all reprinted in D Ayalon Outsiders in the Landsof Islam Mamluks Mongols and Eunuchs (London 1988) art no IV]Bausani Alessandro

1968 ldquoReligion under the Mongolsrdquo In JA Boyle ed Cambridge History of Iran(Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5 pp 538-549

Blair Sheila S1986 ldquoThe Mongol Capital of Sultaniyya lsquoThe Imperialrsquordquo Iran 24 139-151

44 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1920

Boyle John Andrew1968 ldquoThe Political and Dynastic History of the iexcll-Khregnsrdquo In JA Boyle ed

Cambridge History of Iran (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5pp 303-421

1972 ldquoTurkish and Mongol Shamanism in the Middle Agesrdquo Folklore 83 177-193 [reprinted in JA Boyle The Mongol Empire 1206-1370 (London1977) art XXII]

Cahen Claude1968 Pre-Ottoman Turkey tr by J Jones-Williams (London Sidgwick and Jackson)1969 ldquoThe Turkish Invasion The Selchuumlkidsrdquo In Kenneth Setton ed A History

of the Crusades vol 1 second ed (Madison University of WisconsinPress)

DeWeese Devin1992 ldquoSayyid AEligAlnot Hamadregnnot and Kubrawnot Hagiographical Traditionsrdquo In

L Lewisohn ed The Legacy of Mediaeval Persian Su THORNsm (London andNew York Khaniqahi Nimatullahi PublicationsSOAS Centre of Near and Middle Eastern Studies 1992) pp 121-158

1994 Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde Baba Tuumlkles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition (University ParkPA Pennsylvania State University Press)

1996 ldquoThe Mashregaeligikh-i Turk and the Khojagregn Rethinking the Links betweenthe Yasavnot and Naqshbandnot SuTHORN Traditionsrdquo Journal of Islamic Studies72 180-207

Doerfer Gerhard1963-75 Tuumlrkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen (Wiesbaden

Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur Veroumlffentlichungen der Orientalischen Kommission)

EI 2 Encyclopaedia of Islam new edition (Leiden EJ Brill 1960-)

EIr Encyclopaedia Iranica (London Routledge and Kegan Paul 1985-)

Fletcher Joseph F1986 ldquoThe Mongols Ecological and Social Perspectivesrdquo Harvard Journal of

Asiatic Studies 46 11-50Heissig Walther

1980 The Religions of Mongolia tr by Geoffrey Samuel (London Routledgeand Kegan Paul)Holt Peter M

1986 ldquoThe iexcllkhregn AΩmadrsquos Embassies to Qalregwsbquon Two ContemporaryAccountsrdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 49 128-132

Howorth Henry H1876-1927 The History of the Mongols (London Longmans Green)

Inalcik Halil1973 The Ottoman Empire The Classical Age 1300-1600 tr by Norman

Itzkowitz and Colin Imber (London Wiedenfeld and Nicolson)

Karamustafa Ahmet T1994a ldquoEarly SuTHORNsm in Eastern Anatoliardquo In L Lewisohn ed Classical Persian

Su THORNsm From its Origins to Rumi (London Khaniqahi NimatullahiPublications) pp 175-98

1994b Godrsquos Unruly Friends Dervish Groups in the Islamic Later Middle Period1300-1550 (Salt Lake City University of Utah Press)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 45

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 2020

Khazanov Anatoly M1994 ldquoThe Spread of World Religions in Medieval Nomadic Societies of the

Eurasian Steppesrdquo In Michael Gervers and Wayne Schlepp eds Nomadic Diplomacy Destruction and Religion from the Paci THORNc to the

Adriatic (Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia No 1) pp 11-33Koumlpruumlluuml Mehmed Fuad

1929 In szlig uence du chamanisme turco-mongol sur les ordres mystiques musul-mans (Istanbul Meacutemoires de lrsquoInstitut de Turcologie de lrsquoUniversiteacute deStanboul)

1993 Islam in Anatolia after the Turkish Invasion (Prolegomena) tr and edby G Leiser (Salt Lake City University of Utah)

Lambton AKS1988 Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia (Albany State University of

New York Press)

Lewisohn Leonard1995 Beyond Faith and In THORNdelity The Su THORN Poetry and Teachings of Mahmud Shabistari (London Curzon)

Mazzaoui Michel M1972 The Origins of the mdashafawids infinnotAEligism mdashu THORNsm and the πulregt (Wiesbaden

Franz Steiner Verlag)Melville Charles

1990 ldquo Pregdshregh-i Islregm The Conversion of Sultan MaΩmsbquod Ghregzregn Khregnrdquo Pembroke Papers 1 159-177

forthcoming ldquoThe History and Historiography of Oumlljeituumlrsquos War with Gnotlregn (1307)rdquo InReuven Amitai-Preiss and David Morgan eds The Mongol Empire and

its Legacy (Leiden Brill Academic Publishers)Meacutenage VL

1979 ldquoThe Islamization of Anatoliardquo In N Levtzion ed Conversion to Islam(New York and London Holmes and Meier) pp 52-67

Minorsky Vladimir F1954 ldquoA Mongol Decree of 7201320 to the Family of Shaykh Zreghidrdquo Bulletin

of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16 515-27Morgan David

1986 The Mongols (Oxford Blackwell)1988 Medieval Persia (London Longman)

Murtayenawnot M1991 Masregaeligil-i AEligalozr-i notlkhregnregn second ed (Tehran 1370S)Paul Juumlrgen

1990 ldquoScheiche und Herrscher im Khanat Œaintatayrdquo Der Islam 67 278-321Roux Jean-Paul

1984 La Religion des Turcs et des Mongols (Paris Payot)Schmidtke Sabine

1991 The Theology of al-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot (d 7261325) (Berlin Klaus SchwarzVerlag)

Sohrweide Hanna1965 ldquoDer Sieg der Safaviden in Persien and siene Ruumlckwirkungen auf did Schiiten

Anatoliens im 16 Jahrhundertrdquo Der Islam 41 95-223Vryonis Speros

1971 The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century (BerkeleyUniversity of California Press)

46 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

Page 8: Sufis and Shamans

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 820

7031303 word came to him of a conspiracy of suTHORN shaykhs and others todepose and replace him with his cousin Ala Fireng son of the Ilkhan Geikhatu(r 1291-5) The conspirators led by one Pnotr YaAEligqsbquob Bregghbregnnot were quickly

rounded up and conveniently branded as Mazdikites before they were exe-cuted37) Whether they really held such extreme views may be doubted Likewiseit may be questioned whether these followers of Pnotr YaAEligqsbquob were actually der-vishes as suggested by K Jahn38) On the contrary the relationship of at least two of this group with the former wazir mdashadr al-Dnotn Khreglidnot Zanjregnnot hints at the suTHORNs among them as being of the moderate type In any event it is clear that mystics may have been respected by the recently converted Ilkhan but not if they meddled in politics particularly if they plotted against him

Ghazan himself appears to have dabbled in suTHORNsm According to the testi-mony of Shaykh mdashadr al-Dnotn Ibrreghnotm ordmammsbquoya recorded in several Mamluksources Ghazan was given a woolen coat by him indicating that perhaps theIlkhan was initiated as a suTHORN39) Whether Ghazan understood the full implica-tions of this particular act remains an open question In any event in 1303towards the end of his life Ghazan isolated himself ostensibly for forty daysfrom his court and usual comforts and attended by only a few individuals40)The use of the term chihilla (gt the more common chilla)41) seems to indicatethat a suTHORN-like retreat of devotion was planned JA Boyle however has com-mented that ldquomotives may well have been medical rather than spiritual for it isclear that the Il-khanrsquos inTHORNrmityNtilde whatever its natureNtilde was no longer a mereinszligammation of the eyesrdquo42) All this being said the enthusiasm that somemodern scholars have expressed regarding Ghazanrsquos devotion to suTHORNsm may beoverstated43) reading more into the sources that is warranted and ignoring theIlkhanrsquos other intellectual pursuits let alone his interest in Mongol tradition and

institutions

44

)Dervishes of a more popular ilk were also found in the vicinity of the IlkhanRashnotd al-Din mentions Ghazanrsquos solicitude for a group of unknown dervishesin 7031303 in Iraq45) Of more signiTHORNcance is a shaykh of Turkish origin Baraq

34 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

37) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 pp 152-154 Bausani 1968 pp 548-54938) In the summary of Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p xliii39) Melville 1990 pp 163 168

40) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 152 There is no basis for the passage in Howorth 1876-1927 vol 3 p 480 for the following rendition of this passage ldquo[Ghazan] was waited uponby dervishes His residence was enclosed by a palisaderdquo

41) On this retreat known as khalwa in Arabic see EI 2 vol 2 p 55 vol 4 pp 990-99142) Boyle 1968 vol 5 p 39543) Cf Murtayenawnot 1991 pp 322-346 Lewisohn 1995 pp 81-8444) See Amitai-Preiss 1996b pp 25-34 Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-1045) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 pp 151-2 On p 209 mention is made of Ghazanrsquos building of

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 920

Bregbreg born near Tokat in eastern Anatolia and a follower of Sari Saltsbquoq theldquosemi-legendary warrior saint who propagated Islam in the Crimea andDobrujardquo46) Baraq arrived at the Ilkhanid court during the reign of Ghazan

obtaining there some prominence at least according to the Mamluk sources In7061306 during the reign of Oumlljeituuml (1304-16) Baraq and a group of some100 followers crossed the Euphrates into Syria They were well received inDamascus in spite of the scandal that their appearance and behavior causedand were permitted to visit Jerusalem By the order of the Mamluk Sultan al-Nreglozir MuΩammad b Qalawun (or rather the order issued in his name) how-ever Baraqrsquos progress to Egypt was halted and he and his entourage were sent back across the Euphrates Not long afterwards the shaykh met his end in

Gnotlregn while taking part in Mongol efforts to bring that recalcitrant region under control47) Perhaps our estimation of Baraqrsquos importance during Ghazanrsquos reignshould be tempered by the total lack of any allusion to him in Rashnotd al-Dnotnrsquos JregmiAElig al-tawregrikh On the other hand he does enjoy some mention in QregshregnnotrsquosTaaeligrnotkh-i sbquoljregytsbquo although only in connection with his ill-fated participation inthe campaign to Gnotlregn His tomb was eventually placed near the mausoleum of Oumlljeituuml again an indication of his relationship with this later Ilkhan48) Thereis however no getting around his greater prominence in the Mamluk sourcesreszligecting perhaps the image that Baraq had succeeded in projecting in Syriaand indicating less real authority and inszliguence among the Mongols than heclaimed

It would seem then that the post-conversion Ilkhans adopted a more positiveattitude towards mendicant dervishes than the founder of their dynasty Yet while Baraq Bregbreg may have enjoyed some prominence or was at least toler-ated during Ghazanrsquos reign it appears that those suTHORNs with real inszliguence

religious and perhaps otherwise with the Ilkhan were of a more moderate gen-erally institutional nature During the early years of Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign Baraqrsquos posi-tion may have been more pronounced although the exact extent of his inszliguenceis hard to gauge In any event it does not seem to have adversely affected therole of more temperate mystics such as mdashafnot al-Dnotn Ardabnotlnot the disciple of Shaykh Zreghid Ibrreghnotm Gnotlregnnot who enjoyed some eminence during the reign of Oumlljeituumlrsquos son and successor Absbquo SaAElignotd (r 1316-35)49) Mustawfnot writing just a

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 35

a khregnqregh sometime during his reign as part of the many Islamic buildings which he estab-lished the exact character of its inhabitants are not speciTHORNed

46) H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75447) H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 pp 754-575 B Lewis ldquoBarreg∆ Bregbregrdquo EI 2 11031-

2 Karamustafa 1994b pp 62-63 Karamustafa 1994a pp 193-196 Melville forthcoming48) Qregshregnnot 1969 p 70 cited in Melville forthcoming n 49 Blair 1986 p 14249) See the short and general comments in Mazzaoui 1972 pp 52-54 Minorsky 1954

pp 515-527

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1020

few years after this Ilkhanrsquos death (and thus probably not out of overtly piousanachronism) states that the Mongols were greatly attached to mdashafnot al-Dnotn whorestrained many of them from molesting the people50) Other moderate suTHORNs are

also found to have enjoyed some prominence After some initial tension Alregrsquoal-Dawla Simnregnnot was reconciled to Oumlljeituuml (at least until he became a ShnotAElignot) who built an academy in Sulflregniyya in his honor51) This Ilkhan also recon-structed the tomb of the above-mentioned ninth century mystic Absbquo YaznotdBisflregmnot and supported Nsbquor al-Dnotn Isfarregynotnnot another important mystic 52)Simnregnnot was also well thought of by the Sunnnot Absbquo SaAElignotd who is recorded tohave visited him53) A detailed discussion of the role of both anti-nomian andinstitutional suTHORNs in the post-Ghazan period when the matter of conversion to

Islam was already settled for the Ilkhans goes beyond the conTHORNnes of this pre-sent study We might mention however that the suTHORNs were only a portion of the entourage of religious THORNgures who surrounded Oumlljeituuml and Absbquo SaAElignotd andinszliguenced them In fact it appears that it was theologians such as the ShnotAElignotal-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot who set the tone of the religious life in the formerrsquos reign54)

Michel Mazzaoui has written ldquoThe whole question of mdashsbquoTHORNsm or mysticismduring the Mongol period has not been studied in full and our knowledgeabout folk Islam during this period and afterwards is very sketchyrdquo55) I must admit that the matter is still very murky but perhaps my short survey whichsurely has not touched upon every suTHORN shaykh with whom the Mongol elite hadconnections permits the following tentative conclusions

The dervishes of an anti-nomian bent began their contacts with the Ilkhans

on a decidedly negative note With the Islamization of the Ilkhans their posi-tion appears to have improved but on the whole and in the long run theyenjoyed a secondary status compared to more moderate suTHORNs Not only had thelatter a place of some honor among the pagan Ilkhans they were instrumentalin the conversion of the Ilkhans and their continual instruction and guidance inthe new faith

To what can we attribute this hierarchy of suTHORNs The Ilkhans may well have

36 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

50) Mustawfnot 1961 p 675 cited in Lambton 1988 p 32251) J Van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77552) Lewisohn 1995 pp 84 111 cf J van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77553) mdashafadnot 1931- vol 7 p 357 J van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77554) Schmidtke 1991 pp 23-3255) Mazzaoui 1972 p 42

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1120

been inszliguenced by their various Muslim advisors and ofTHORNcials drawn mainlyfrom the urban administrative and scholarly milieu These notables of whomNaloznotr al-Dnotn fisbquosnotrsquos example was given above seem to have looked upon the

dervishes with distaste On the other hand some of the prominent moderateinstitutional suTHORNs even those of a pronounced ascetic taste were very much apart of the world of the senior AEligulamregaelig and bureaucrats and the border betweenthese two sectors was neither THORNxed or impermeable Second they may well haveremembered the role of popular dervish THORNgures in fermenting rebellion against authority An earlier generation of Mongol leaders had to deal with the move-ment of a charismatic Muslim ascetic THORNgure claiming magical power MaΩmsbquodTregrregbnot in the area of Bukhara in 6361238-956) and the memory of Bregbreg IsΩregqrsquos

rebellion in Anatolia in 1241 against the Seljuqs may have played a role57) It might be suggested that the anti-nomian dervishes themselves shunned patron-age and contact with authority Maybe there were those with such principlesand therefore we do not know about them but in the examples adduced abovethe dervishes in question do not seem to have held such scruples

All of the above applies to the relationship between Mongol rulers in Iranand the various types of mystics in their realm The information regarding wider circles of Mongols let alone the average tribesman is spotty at bestThere is evidence albeit not much of the attraction of non-institutional suTHORNsfor the Mongols at large The Mamluk historian al-Nuwayrnot (d 1332) writesthat among the reasons that the Mongol elite rose up against Teguumlder AΩmad was that his mentor Shaykh AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn had drawn the ldquosons of theMongolsrdquo (awlregd al-mughul) towards him58) Whether this inclination was of aspiritual nature is left unsaid in the source Other Mamluk writers describingmore-or-less the same period describe an Oirat Mongol who converted to

Islam took the name AEligAlnot became a faqnotr (ie dervish) and with a group of followers from among the ldquosons of the Mongolsrdquo (awlregd al-mughul) made his way across the Euphrates to Syria There for reasons which are not completelyclear (for unacceptable religious practices or moral turpitude) he and some of his brothers were eventually arrested59) Both of these pieces of evidence derivefrom the time of Teguumlder AΩmad when anti-nomian dervishes were at theapogee of their inszliguence Whether these awlregd al-mughul were from the elite

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 37

56) Juwaynnot 1912-37 vol 1 pp 85-90 (= Juwaynnot 1958 vol 1 pp 109-15) See alsoBausani 1968 p 548

57) Cahen 1968 pp 136-13758) Al-Nuwayri 1985 p 40259) Baybars al-Manlozsbquornot MS fol 129b Ibn al-Furregt 1942 p 250 al-Maqrnotznot 1934-73

vol 1 pp 708-709

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1220

or the common tribesmen is unspeciTHORNed Regarding other periods we are stillin the dark regarding the success of the suTHORNs in converting the rank-and-THORNleMongols

In the above discussion only the role of the suTHORNs in the conversion to Islamof the Ilkhans has been mentioned Other factors such as the role of key mem-bers of the Mongol elite who had already converted (Nawrsbquoz being the most prominent) political or other practical reasons let alone the whole question of acculturation and assimilation to a wider culture (perhaps via the Turks) havebeen ignored and will have to wait analysis elsewhere60) The focus here hasbeen on suTHORNs and it has been seen that generally those with long-term and last-ing inszliguence were of an institutional moderate variety heirs to a centuries-

long tradition which was still vigorously developing in this period and wouldcontinue to do so long after the Mongols had disappeared as a political forceor distinctive ethnic group in the Middle East

There is little reason to connect the suTHORN personalities which we have encoun-tered here with traditional Mongol shamanism or shamans The statement that the Mongols at least their rulers and elites were attracted to suTHORNsm because of the suTHORNsrsquo similarity to shamans is an assumption which has never been provenIn fact there is nothing in sources of which I am aware that remotely justiTHORNessuch a position One might ask where is the one statement by a source of anyprovenance which could remotely be construed to support the attraction of theMongol rulers to suTHORNs moderate or otherwise because of their shamanisticpast Even if we were to accept such a postulation how do we account for thefact that the Mongol elite was attracted mainly to the moderate suTHORNs rather tothe anti-nomian variety whoNtildeone might a priori suggest Ntildehad a greater resemblance to the shamans

A closer inspection of the matter reveals that perhaps shamans and suTHORNs cer-tainly of the institutional kind have less in common than is often thought Theshaman in traditional Mongol religion seeksNtildeaccording to Walther HeissigNtilde

ldquoecstasy and the ability to combat harmful powers and forces and to look intothe future in order to interpret and prophesy through the help of spirits whichhave been made subservientrdquo61) He or she has little if any interest in what would be considered spiritual or transcendental in both the monotheistic andIndian religions but rather was basically involved ldquoin preventive and healing

38 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

60) I am now working on what will hopefully be a comprehensive study of the wholequestion of the Mongolsrsquo Islamization of which this present paper will be a part

61) Heissig 1980 p 6 see also Boyle 1972 p 184 A detailed discussion of the Mongo-lian shaman and traditional Inner Asian religion is beyond the bounds of the present paper

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1320

magicrdquo62) This is not the place to present a discussion even a summary oneof suTHORNsm but one might mention gnosis (maAEligrifa) the ldquoannihilation in Godrdquo( fanregaelig) and ldquothe unity with Beingrdquo (ittiΩregd or waΩdat al-wujsbquod ) suTHORN concepts

which are completely foreign to the inner Asian shamanistic milieu These andother goals of the suTHORN are achieved by various means some of which have acertain resemblance with the technique of the shaman ie communicating withthe ldquootherworldrdquo through ecstacy and trance (the so-called ldquoshamanrsquos riderdquo) but these are mainly external aspects and have nothing to do with the essence of either the shamanrsquos or suTHORNrsquos vocation In addition the Mongolian shamans of that time (and even of today) practice neither ascetism nor self-abuse the for-mer found among a broad range of suTHORNs and the latter common among certain

extreme dervish groupsBut what of the anti-nomian dervishes Does not their bizarre dress and

behavior let alone at least some of their devotional practices reveal a similarityand even relationship to Mongolian shamans One piece of evidence and asfar as I can tell the only one which has been adduced to show the allegedinszliguence of shamanism on suTHORNs is an interesting passage from the al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar by al-Dhahabnot who writes that among the latter day fol-lowers of AΩmad al-RifregAElignot (d 5781182) ldquodevilish practices had come into usesince the Mongols took Iraq such as entering THORNre riding lions and playing withanimals Neither the Shaykh [al-RifregAElignot] nor his righteous [THORNrst] followers hadknown these rdquo63)

There are however a number of reasons why this statement cannot serve asa basis for the attribution of a strong shamanistic connection between this par-ticular dervish group (let alone dervishes as a whole) and shamanism It shouldTHORNrst be noted that al-Dhahabnot does not explicitly state that the RifregAElignots took these

allegedly new practices from the Mongols but only that they were introducedsometime after the Mongols conquered Iraq (AD 1258) The exact origin of these innovations is not given although it was perhaps Dhahabnotrsquos intention toimply that it was somehow connected to the Mongols More importantly asDS Margoliouth has noted the wild practises to which the RifregAEligiyya were ascribed were no invention of al-RifregAElignot ldquosince the like are recorded by al-Tansbquokhnot in the

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 39

62) Heissig 1980 p 12 This is not to suggest that traditional Mongolian (and Inner

Asian) religion was without any interest beyond the practical and mundane It certainly hadcosmological concerns and attributed great importance in matters of origins and ancestors(see DeWeese 1994 pp 27-35) These interests would appear to be somewhat different thanthose found in suTHORNsm

63) Al-Dhahabnot 1985 vol 3 p 75 who refers to the RifregAElignotyya as AΩmadnotyya This pas-sage cited by the sixteenth century writer Ibn al-AEligImregd 1931-32 vol 4 p 260 is seen asdeTHORNnite proof of a shaman-suTHORN connection by Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 12 Vryonis 1971 p 366

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1420

fourth century AH [= ca tenth century AD]rdquo64) Margoliouth unfortunatelydid not provide a reference for this information but it seems in this authorrsquosal-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda there is a story of riding a lion65) This information is

not connected with suTHORNs per se but it does show that this motif at least wasfound in Islamic society centuries before the Mongols showed up on the sceneThere also appears a story about a man seeking refuge in an oven but this wasunlit and also not tied to suTHORNsm66) However the motif of the trial by THORNre andspeciTHORNcally being tossed into an oven is an ancient one in the Near East goingback at least to the Book of Daniel (ch 3)67)

Some extreme dervish practices including bizarre dress and self-inszligictedpain (although not necessarily the ones just described) apparently precede the

Mongol invasion of eastern Iran (1219) and certainly that of Iraq (1258) 68) So while we cannot rule out the possibility of some Mongol inszliguence among which might be something speciTHORNcally shamanistic on the RifregAEligiyya it seemsno less likely that these activities were an independent ldquoIslamicrdquo developmentperhaps derived from the practices of other dervish groups It might well bethat al-Dhahabnotrsquos attribution albeit by implication to the Mongols is nothingmore than an attempt to blame outlandish practices among Muslims (in his eyescertainly) on the once inTHORNdel Mongols with their plethora of strange customsIn this connection we might mention the attempt by the THORNfteenth century Egypt jurist and historian al-Maqrnotznot to blame the adoption of the Mongol yasa (lawcode) for the infringement by the Mamluk Ωujjregb (chamberlains) on the author-ity of the qadis in Cairo an accusation which has been shown to have littlebasis in fact69)

The Mongol shamans usually referred to as qregms (a Turkish word) in theArabic and Persian sources are a fairly non-descript lot in Mongol Iran In the

post-Huumlleguuml period groups of them appear on occasion but invariably without names70) In fact as far as I know not one individual shaman is ever named

40 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

64) Art ldquoAΩmad al-RifregAElignotrdquo EI 2 8524 (this is basically the same article which appearedin EI 1) CE Bosworth the author of the subsequent entry in EI 2 on the RifregAEligiyya orderleaves open the question when these practises which made the order famous came about

65) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 4 pp 139-147 I am grateful to Dr Julia Ashtiany of StAndrewrsquos University for her advice on this material

66) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 3 pp 62-63 this passage is translated in Ashtiany 1991 pp 108-

12867) See DeWeese 1994 pp 243-267 for a discussion of the oven motif in pre-Islamic

Islamic and Inner Asian contexts It is worth mentioning the taming of a lion story is alsofound in Daniel (ch 6) a book which reszligects a heavy ldquoEasternrdquo ie Iranian inszliguence

68) Karamustafa 1994b pp 39-4669) See Ayalon 1971-73 passim70) See for example Amitai-Preiss 1991 pp 355-356 Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 46

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1520

in the Ilkhanid state the term beki often found in the sources for the earlyMongol empire as a title of shamans together with a name is no longer inuse71) This is in stark contrast to the many prominent suTHORN shaykhs moderate

and extreme known in the sources some of whom have been mentioned aboveThere is no evidence that the shamans were expelled from the Ilkhanate after

Ghazanrsquos conversion as were the bakhshnot s the Buddhist holy men who wereeventually ordered out when it became clear that they were still practicing their religion while having ostensibly become Muslims72) The shamans on the other hand are found voicing their opinions in Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign73) and may have lingeredin Iran for some time although their eventual fate is unknown Other post-conversion vestiges of the pre-Islamic shamanism also remained for a period74)

Mention has been made of certain similarities between particular aspectsof the suTHORN experience and that of the shamans such as the use of the trance(although suTHORNs and and shamans employed it for different goals) Some suTHORNs were known and venerated for their wonder-working (karregmregt ) as were sha-mans And suTHORNs might have been consulted for mundane matters and not onlythose relating to transcendental affairs It is possible then that the partial re-semblance between shamans and suTHORNs may have contributed to some degreefor the success of some of the latter in converting and instructing the Ilkhansand their entourage and their popularity in wider circles This it must beadded is an assumption that has yet to be substantiated No source known tome offers it as an explanation Other reasons may also be suggested Perhapsthe success of individual suTHORNs in converting at least some of the Mongols eliteand otherwise may be due to their attraction which they held for large sectionsof Islamic society ie a homey down-to-earth version of Islam unencumbered with legalistic and theological niceties and at times willing to turn a blind eye

to elements of the traditional pre-Islamic religion It is also possible that thesuTHORNs some of whom at least would be found in the country would come intocontact with the Mongol tribesman and thus could inszliguence them both in con-version and afterwards75)

Thus from what we have seen above there is little proof to support the con-tention of Koumlpruumlluuml and others that the dervishes were an amalgam of shaman-ism and Islam if not shamans in suTHORN clothes If the shamans put on a Muslim

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 41

71) Roux 1984 p 71 Doerfer 1963-75 vol 1 pp 235-238 Paul 1990 p 31472) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 18873) Boyle 1968 p 402 also Boyle 1972 p 184 who points out that these were surely

shamans although the source refers to them as bakhshnot s74) Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-10 esp 975) This last reason was suggested by Prof AKS Lambton at the Ilkhanate seminar in

which this paper was THORNrst given

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1620

garb to please the princes as Koumlpruumlluumlrsquos claims76) there is no evidence of it inthe sources which I have examined Perhaps then the time has come to eschewphrases such as ldquoshamanisticrdquo and ldquocrypto-shamanisticrdquo77) when discussing the

suTHORNs and dervishes of the Mongol period such as Shaykh Baraq This der-vish may have been un-orthodox and even weird in the eyes of the AEligulamregaelig andothers of the civil and political establishment but it seems that he reszligected along developing strand of anti-nomian suTHORNsm78) and the connection to Inner Asia shamanism is tenuous at best

This study appears to conTHORNrm the measured statement by the anthropol-ogist AM Khazanov with regard to conversion of Inner Asian peoples to amonotheistic religion ldquoSpiritual middlemen and mediators very often of seden-

tary origin functionally somehow replaced their pagan counterparts rdquo79) Inother words charismatic personalities of one type are replaced by those of another In the case of the Mongols it now can be questioned whether thisreplacement was also a result of some type of inherent similarity between thetwo groups of charismatic persons There is no evidence that loyalty and later nostalgia for shamanism inszliguenced the Ilkhansrsquo choice of suTHORNs even beforethey converted As we have seen the Ilkhans generally preferred moderate suTHORNsthose mystics whose practice least resembled the holy men of the traditionalMongol religion Elements of traditional Mongol religion usually known under the rubric of shamanism continued to be practiced for decades in the environsof the newly converted Ilkhans and their entourage80) But this seems to be sep-arate from the relationship between Ghazan and his successors with their suTHORN

teachers and associates

Postscript

After this article went to press I learnt of additional relevant information which was published in an important article by Daniella Talmon-HellerldquoArabic Sources on Muslim Villagers under Frankish Rulerdquo in Alan V Murrayed From Clermont to Jerusalem The Crusades and Crusader Societies 1095-1500 ( International Medieval Researches 3) (Brussels Brepols 1998) p 109There evidence is cited from another work by al-Dhahabnot Siyar aAEliglregm

42 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

76) Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 1377) For the latter see H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75478) See Karamustafa 1994a passim79) Khazanov 1994 p 1480) On the assimilation of elements from traditional Inner Asian religion during the

process of Islamization in the Mongol khanates of Central Asia and their successor group-ings and states see DeWeese 1994 p 516 and passim

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1720

al-nubalregaelig Sh al-Arnaaeligsbquot and MN al-AEligArqassbquosnot eds (Beirut Muaeligassasat al-Risregla 1988) vol 20 p 383 of a Syrian suTHORN shaykh Absbquo al-ordmusayn al-Muqaddasnot (d ca 5481153-4) who is reported to have ridden a lion suppos-

edly the Franks said of him ldquoLions and Tigers are like tame animals for Absbquoal-ordmusaynrdquo

Here at least al-Dhahabnot believes that the lion-riding shaykhs made their appearance before the arrival of the Mongols in the Islamic world in the earlythirteenth century This weakens al-Dhahabnotrsquos own claim cited above that onlyin the aftermath of the Mongol conquest of Iraq did the AΩmadiyyaRifregAEligiyyaadopt inter alia lion-riding The topos is found in connection to suTHORNs longbefore the Mongols made their appearance in the area

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Primary Sources

Baybars al-ManlozsbquornotMS Zubdat al- THORNkra fnot taaeligrnotkh al-hijra MS British Library Add 23325

al-Dhahabnot MuΩammad b AΩmadMS Taaeligrnotkh al-islregm MS British Library Or 1540

1985 al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar ed by MS Zaghlsbquol (Beirut Dregr al-Kutubal-AEligIlmiyya)Ibn al-Bazzregz Tawakkulnot

1994 mdashafwat al-lozafregaelig ed by Gh fiabregflabregaelignot (Tabriz)Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot Absbquo Bakr b AEligAbdallregh

1960 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 9 ed HR Roemer (Cairo DeutschesArchaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

1971 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 8 ed by U Haarmann (Freiburg-Cairo Deutsches Archaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

Ibn al-Furregt MuΩammad b AEligAbd al-RaΩnotm1942 Taaeligrnotkh vol 7 ed by C Zurayk (Beirut American University of Beirut

Publications of the Faculty of Arts and Sciences)Ibn al-Fuwaflnot Kamregl al-Dnotn AEligAbd al-Razzregq

1932-3 al-ordmawregdith al-jregmiAEliga warsquol-tajregrib al-nreg THORN AEliga fnotrsquol-miaeliga al-sregbiAEliga ed byM Jawregd (Baghdad al-Maktab al-AEligArabiyya 1351H)

Ibn al-AEligImregd AEligAbd al-ordmaqq b AΩmad1931-32 Shadharat al-dhahab fnot akhbregr mreg dhahab (Cairo 1350-51H)

Juwaynnot AEligAlregaelig al-Dnotn Aflreg Malik1912-37 Taaeligrnotkh-i jahregn gushreg ed by MM Qazwnotnnot (London and Leiden EJ Brill)1958 The History of the World Conqueror by AEligAla-ad-Din AEligAta-Malik Juvaini tr

by JA Boyle (Manchester Manchester University Press)

al-Maqrnotznot AΩmad b AEligAlnot1934-73 Kitregb al-sulsbquok li-maAEligrifat duwal al-mulsbquok ed by MM Ziyregda and SAEligA-FAEligsectshsbquor (Cairo Lajnat al-Taaeliglnotf warsquol-Tarjama warsquol-Nashr)

Mustawfnot ordmamdallregh1913 The Taaeligriacutekh-i-Guziacuteda or ldquoSelect Historyrdquo of ordmamdursquollaacuteh Mustawfiacute-l-Qazwiacuteniacute

tr by EG Browne and RA Nicholson (Leiden and London EJW GibbMemorial Series vol 142)

1961 Taaeligrnotkh-i guznotdah ed by AEligAbd al-ordmusayn Nawregaelignot (Tehran 1339S)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 43

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1820

al-Nuwayrnot AΩmad b AEligAbd al-Wahhregb1985 Nihregyat al-arab fnot funsbquon al-adab vol 27 ed SaAElignotd AEligsectshsbquor (Cairo al-Hnotaeliga

al-Milozriyya al-AEligsectmma lirsquol-Kitregb)Qregshregnnot MuΩammad

1969 Taaeligrikh-not uljregytsbquo ed by Mahin Hambly (Teheran MajmsbquoAEliga-yi Mutsbquon-iFregrisnot vol 40)

Rashnotd al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh1940 Geschichte πregzregn-oslashanrsquos aus dem Taaeligrnotiquest-i-mubregrak-i-intregzregnnot ed Karl

Jahn (London EJW Gibb Memorial Series New Series vol 14)1941 Taaeligrnotiquest-i-Mubregrak-i-πregzregnnot des Ramiddotid al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh Abnot-l-oslashair

Geschichte der Iliquestregne Abregintreg bis Gaiiquestregtsbquo (1265-1295) ed by K Jahn(Prague Abhandlungen der Deutschen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften undKuumlnste in Prag Philosophisch-Historische Abteilung vol 1)

al-mdashafadnot Khalnotl b Aybak

1931- al-Wregfnot birsquol-wafayregt (Wiesbaden Franz Steiner Verlag)Tansbquokhnot al-MuΩassin b AEligAlnot1978 al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda ed by AEligA al-Shreglijnot (Beirut Dregr al-mdashregdir)

Ysbquonnotnnot Msbquosreg b MuΩammad1954-61 Dhayl miraeligregt al-zamregn fnot taaeligrnotkh al-aAEligyregn (Hyderabad Dregrsquoira al-MaAEligregrifa al-

AEligUthmregniyya)Zettersteacuteen Karl V

1919 Beitraumlge zu Geschichte der Mamlsbquokensultane (Leiden EJ Brill)

Secondary Sources

Amitai-Preiss Reuven1991 ldquoEvidence for the Early Use of the Title notlkhregn among the Mongolsrdquo Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 3rd Ser 1 353-362

1996a ldquoGhazan Islam and Mongol Tradition A View from the Mamluk Sultanaterdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 59 1-10

1996b ldquoNew Material from the Mamluk Sources for the Biography of Rashnotd al-Dnotnrdquo In J Rabi and T Fitzherbert eds The Court of the Il-khans (Oxford Journal of Islamic Art vol 12) pp 23-38

forthcoming ldquoThe Conversion of the Ilkhan Teguumlder AΩmad to Islamrdquo Jerusalem Studiesin Arabic and Islam

Ashtiany Julia1991 ldquoAl-Tansbquokhnotrsquos al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda as a Literary Sourcerdquo In Alan Jones

ed Arabicus Felix Luminosus Britannicus (Oxford Ithaca Press) pp 108-128

Aubin Jean1991 ldquoShaykh Ibrreghnotm Zreghid Gnotlregnnot (1218-1301)rdquo Turcica 21-23 39-531995 Eacutemirs mongols et vizirs persans dans les remous de lrsquoacculturation (Paris Studia

Iranica Cahier 15)Ayalon David

1971-73 ldquoThe Great Yregsa of Chingiz Khregn A Reexaminationrdquo Studia Islamica PtA 33 (1971) 97-140 pt B 34 (1971) 151-80 pt C1 36 (1972) 113-58

pt C2 38 (1973) 107-56 [all reprinted in D Ayalon Outsiders in the Landsof Islam Mamluks Mongols and Eunuchs (London 1988) art no IV]Bausani Alessandro

1968 ldquoReligion under the Mongolsrdquo In JA Boyle ed Cambridge History of Iran(Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5 pp 538-549

Blair Sheila S1986 ldquoThe Mongol Capital of Sultaniyya lsquoThe Imperialrsquordquo Iran 24 139-151

44 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1920

Boyle John Andrew1968 ldquoThe Political and Dynastic History of the iexcll-Khregnsrdquo In JA Boyle ed

Cambridge History of Iran (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5pp 303-421

1972 ldquoTurkish and Mongol Shamanism in the Middle Agesrdquo Folklore 83 177-193 [reprinted in JA Boyle The Mongol Empire 1206-1370 (London1977) art XXII]

Cahen Claude1968 Pre-Ottoman Turkey tr by J Jones-Williams (London Sidgwick and Jackson)1969 ldquoThe Turkish Invasion The Selchuumlkidsrdquo In Kenneth Setton ed A History

of the Crusades vol 1 second ed (Madison University of WisconsinPress)

DeWeese Devin1992 ldquoSayyid AEligAlnot Hamadregnnot and Kubrawnot Hagiographical Traditionsrdquo In

L Lewisohn ed The Legacy of Mediaeval Persian Su THORNsm (London andNew York Khaniqahi Nimatullahi PublicationsSOAS Centre of Near and Middle Eastern Studies 1992) pp 121-158

1994 Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde Baba Tuumlkles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition (University ParkPA Pennsylvania State University Press)

1996 ldquoThe Mashregaeligikh-i Turk and the Khojagregn Rethinking the Links betweenthe Yasavnot and Naqshbandnot SuTHORN Traditionsrdquo Journal of Islamic Studies72 180-207

Doerfer Gerhard1963-75 Tuumlrkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen (Wiesbaden

Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur Veroumlffentlichungen der Orientalischen Kommission)

EI 2 Encyclopaedia of Islam new edition (Leiden EJ Brill 1960-)

EIr Encyclopaedia Iranica (London Routledge and Kegan Paul 1985-)

Fletcher Joseph F1986 ldquoThe Mongols Ecological and Social Perspectivesrdquo Harvard Journal of

Asiatic Studies 46 11-50Heissig Walther

1980 The Religions of Mongolia tr by Geoffrey Samuel (London Routledgeand Kegan Paul)Holt Peter M

1986 ldquoThe iexcllkhregn AΩmadrsquos Embassies to Qalregwsbquon Two ContemporaryAccountsrdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 49 128-132

Howorth Henry H1876-1927 The History of the Mongols (London Longmans Green)

Inalcik Halil1973 The Ottoman Empire The Classical Age 1300-1600 tr by Norman

Itzkowitz and Colin Imber (London Wiedenfeld and Nicolson)

Karamustafa Ahmet T1994a ldquoEarly SuTHORNsm in Eastern Anatoliardquo In L Lewisohn ed Classical Persian

Su THORNsm From its Origins to Rumi (London Khaniqahi NimatullahiPublications) pp 175-98

1994b Godrsquos Unruly Friends Dervish Groups in the Islamic Later Middle Period1300-1550 (Salt Lake City University of Utah Press)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 45

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 2020

Khazanov Anatoly M1994 ldquoThe Spread of World Religions in Medieval Nomadic Societies of the

Eurasian Steppesrdquo In Michael Gervers and Wayne Schlepp eds Nomadic Diplomacy Destruction and Religion from the Paci THORNc to the

Adriatic (Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia No 1) pp 11-33Koumlpruumlluuml Mehmed Fuad

1929 In szlig uence du chamanisme turco-mongol sur les ordres mystiques musul-mans (Istanbul Meacutemoires de lrsquoInstitut de Turcologie de lrsquoUniversiteacute deStanboul)

1993 Islam in Anatolia after the Turkish Invasion (Prolegomena) tr and edby G Leiser (Salt Lake City University of Utah)

Lambton AKS1988 Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia (Albany State University of

New York Press)

Lewisohn Leonard1995 Beyond Faith and In THORNdelity The Su THORN Poetry and Teachings of Mahmud Shabistari (London Curzon)

Mazzaoui Michel M1972 The Origins of the mdashafawids infinnotAEligism mdashu THORNsm and the πulregt (Wiesbaden

Franz Steiner Verlag)Melville Charles

1990 ldquo Pregdshregh-i Islregm The Conversion of Sultan MaΩmsbquod Ghregzregn Khregnrdquo Pembroke Papers 1 159-177

forthcoming ldquoThe History and Historiography of Oumlljeituumlrsquos War with Gnotlregn (1307)rdquo InReuven Amitai-Preiss and David Morgan eds The Mongol Empire and

its Legacy (Leiden Brill Academic Publishers)Meacutenage VL

1979 ldquoThe Islamization of Anatoliardquo In N Levtzion ed Conversion to Islam(New York and London Holmes and Meier) pp 52-67

Minorsky Vladimir F1954 ldquoA Mongol Decree of 7201320 to the Family of Shaykh Zreghidrdquo Bulletin

of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16 515-27Morgan David

1986 The Mongols (Oxford Blackwell)1988 Medieval Persia (London Longman)

Murtayenawnot M1991 Masregaeligil-i AEligalozr-i notlkhregnregn second ed (Tehran 1370S)Paul Juumlrgen

1990 ldquoScheiche und Herrscher im Khanat Œaintatayrdquo Der Islam 67 278-321Roux Jean-Paul

1984 La Religion des Turcs et des Mongols (Paris Payot)Schmidtke Sabine

1991 The Theology of al-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot (d 7261325) (Berlin Klaus SchwarzVerlag)

Sohrweide Hanna1965 ldquoDer Sieg der Safaviden in Persien and siene Ruumlckwirkungen auf did Schiiten

Anatoliens im 16 Jahrhundertrdquo Der Islam 41 95-223Vryonis Speros

1971 The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century (BerkeleyUniversity of California Press)

46 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

Page 9: Sufis and Shamans

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 920

Bregbreg born near Tokat in eastern Anatolia and a follower of Sari Saltsbquoq theldquosemi-legendary warrior saint who propagated Islam in the Crimea andDobrujardquo46) Baraq arrived at the Ilkhanid court during the reign of Ghazan

obtaining there some prominence at least according to the Mamluk sources In7061306 during the reign of Oumlljeituuml (1304-16) Baraq and a group of some100 followers crossed the Euphrates into Syria They were well received inDamascus in spite of the scandal that their appearance and behavior causedand were permitted to visit Jerusalem By the order of the Mamluk Sultan al-Nreglozir MuΩammad b Qalawun (or rather the order issued in his name) how-ever Baraqrsquos progress to Egypt was halted and he and his entourage were sent back across the Euphrates Not long afterwards the shaykh met his end in

Gnotlregn while taking part in Mongol efforts to bring that recalcitrant region under control47) Perhaps our estimation of Baraqrsquos importance during Ghazanrsquos reignshould be tempered by the total lack of any allusion to him in Rashnotd al-Dnotnrsquos JregmiAElig al-tawregrikh On the other hand he does enjoy some mention in QregshregnnotrsquosTaaeligrnotkh-i sbquoljregytsbquo although only in connection with his ill-fated participation inthe campaign to Gnotlregn His tomb was eventually placed near the mausoleum of Oumlljeituuml again an indication of his relationship with this later Ilkhan48) Thereis however no getting around his greater prominence in the Mamluk sourcesreszligecting perhaps the image that Baraq had succeeded in projecting in Syriaand indicating less real authority and inszliguence among the Mongols than heclaimed

It would seem then that the post-conversion Ilkhans adopted a more positiveattitude towards mendicant dervishes than the founder of their dynasty Yet while Baraq Bregbreg may have enjoyed some prominence or was at least toler-ated during Ghazanrsquos reign it appears that those suTHORNs with real inszliguence

religious and perhaps otherwise with the Ilkhan were of a more moderate gen-erally institutional nature During the early years of Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign Baraqrsquos posi-tion may have been more pronounced although the exact extent of his inszliguenceis hard to gauge In any event it does not seem to have adversely affected therole of more temperate mystics such as mdashafnot al-Dnotn Ardabnotlnot the disciple of Shaykh Zreghid Ibrreghnotm Gnotlregnnot who enjoyed some eminence during the reign of Oumlljeituumlrsquos son and successor Absbquo SaAElignotd (r 1316-35)49) Mustawfnot writing just a

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 35

a khregnqregh sometime during his reign as part of the many Islamic buildings which he estab-lished the exact character of its inhabitants are not speciTHORNed

46) H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75447) H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 pp 754-575 B Lewis ldquoBarreg∆ Bregbregrdquo EI 2 11031-

2 Karamustafa 1994b pp 62-63 Karamustafa 1994a pp 193-196 Melville forthcoming48) Qregshregnnot 1969 p 70 cited in Melville forthcoming n 49 Blair 1986 p 14249) See the short and general comments in Mazzaoui 1972 pp 52-54 Minorsky 1954

pp 515-527

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1020

few years after this Ilkhanrsquos death (and thus probably not out of overtly piousanachronism) states that the Mongols were greatly attached to mdashafnot al-Dnotn whorestrained many of them from molesting the people50) Other moderate suTHORNs are

also found to have enjoyed some prominence After some initial tension Alregrsquoal-Dawla Simnregnnot was reconciled to Oumlljeituuml (at least until he became a ShnotAElignot) who built an academy in Sulflregniyya in his honor51) This Ilkhan also recon-structed the tomb of the above-mentioned ninth century mystic Absbquo YaznotdBisflregmnot and supported Nsbquor al-Dnotn Isfarregynotnnot another important mystic 52)Simnregnnot was also well thought of by the Sunnnot Absbquo SaAElignotd who is recorded tohave visited him53) A detailed discussion of the role of both anti-nomian andinstitutional suTHORNs in the post-Ghazan period when the matter of conversion to

Islam was already settled for the Ilkhans goes beyond the conTHORNnes of this pre-sent study We might mention however that the suTHORNs were only a portion of the entourage of religious THORNgures who surrounded Oumlljeituuml and Absbquo SaAElignotd andinszliguenced them In fact it appears that it was theologians such as the ShnotAElignotal-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot who set the tone of the religious life in the formerrsquos reign54)

Michel Mazzaoui has written ldquoThe whole question of mdashsbquoTHORNsm or mysticismduring the Mongol period has not been studied in full and our knowledgeabout folk Islam during this period and afterwards is very sketchyrdquo55) I must admit that the matter is still very murky but perhaps my short survey whichsurely has not touched upon every suTHORN shaykh with whom the Mongol elite hadconnections permits the following tentative conclusions

The dervishes of an anti-nomian bent began their contacts with the Ilkhans

on a decidedly negative note With the Islamization of the Ilkhans their posi-tion appears to have improved but on the whole and in the long run theyenjoyed a secondary status compared to more moderate suTHORNs Not only had thelatter a place of some honor among the pagan Ilkhans they were instrumentalin the conversion of the Ilkhans and their continual instruction and guidance inthe new faith

To what can we attribute this hierarchy of suTHORNs The Ilkhans may well have

36 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

50) Mustawfnot 1961 p 675 cited in Lambton 1988 p 32251) J Van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77552) Lewisohn 1995 pp 84 111 cf J van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77553) mdashafadnot 1931- vol 7 p 357 J van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77554) Schmidtke 1991 pp 23-3255) Mazzaoui 1972 p 42

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1120

been inszliguenced by their various Muslim advisors and ofTHORNcials drawn mainlyfrom the urban administrative and scholarly milieu These notables of whomNaloznotr al-Dnotn fisbquosnotrsquos example was given above seem to have looked upon the

dervishes with distaste On the other hand some of the prominent moderateinstitutional suTHORNs even those of a pronounced ascetic taste were very much apart of the world of the senior AEligulamregaelig and bureaucrats and the border betweenthese two sectors was neither THORNxed or impermeable Second they may well haveremembered the role of popular dervish THORNgures in fermenting rebellion against authority An earlier generation of Mongol leaders had to deal with the move-ment of a charismatic Muslim ascetic THORNgure claiming magical power MaΩmsbquodTregrregbnot in the area of Bukhara in 6361238-956) and the memory of Bregbreg IsΩregqrsquos

rebellion in Anatolia in 1241 against the Seljuqs may have played a role57) It might be suggested that the anti-nomian dervishes themselves shunned patron-age and contact with authority Maybe there were those with such principlesand therefore we do not know about them but in the examples adduced abovethe dervishes in question do not seem to have held such scruples

All of the above applies to the relationship between Mongol rulers in Iranand the various types of mystics in their realm The information regarding wider circles of Mongols let alone the average tribesman is spotty at bestThere is evidence albeit not much of the attraction of non-institutional suTHORNsfor the Mongols at large The Mamluk historian al-Nuwayrnot (d 1332) writesthat among the reasons that the Mongol elite rose up against Teguumlder AΩmad was that his mentor Shaykh AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn had drawn the ldquosons of theMongolsrdquo (awlregd al-mughul) towards him58) Whether this inclination was of aspiritual nature is left unsaid in the source Other Mamluk writers describingmore-or-less the same period describe an Oirat Mongol who converted to

Islam took the name AEligAlnot became a faqnotr (ie dervish) and with a group of followers from among the ldquosons of the Mongolsrdquo (awlregd al-mughul) made his way across the Euphrates to Syria There for reasons which are not completelyclear (for unacceptable religious practices or moral turpitude) he and some of his brothers were eventually arrested59) Both of these pieces of evidence derivefrom the time of Teguumlder AΩmad when anti-nomian dervishes were at theapogee of their inszliguence Whether these awlregd al-mughul were from the elite

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 37

56) Juwaynnot 1912-37 vol 1 pp 85-90 (= Juwaynnot 1958 vol 1 pp 109-15) See alsoBausani 1968 p 548

57) Cahen 1968 pp 136-13758) Al-Nuwayri 1985 p 40259) Baybars al-Manlozsbquornot MS fol 129b Ibn al-Furregt 1942 p 250 al-Maqrnotznot 1934-73

vol 1 pp 708-709

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1220

or the common tribesmen is unspeciTHORNed Regarding other periods we are stillin the dark regarding the success of the suTHORNs in converting the rank-and-THORNleMongols

In the above discussion only the role of the suTHORNs in the conversion to Islamof the Ilkhans has been mentioned Other factors such as the role of key mem-bers of the Mongol elite who had already converted (Nawrsbquoz being the most prominent) political or other practical reasons let alone the whole question of acculturation and assimilation to a wider culture (perhaps via the Turks) havebeen ignored and will have to wait analysis elsewhere60) The focus here hasbeen on suTHORNs and it has been seen that generally those with long-term and last-ing inszliguence were of an institutional moderate variety heirs to a centuries-

long tradition which was still vigorously developing in this period and wouldcontinue to do so long after the Mongols had disappeared as a political forceor distinctive ethnic group in the Middle East

There is little reason to connect the suTHORN personalities which we have encoun-tered here with traditional Mongol shamanism or shamans The statement that the Mongols at least their rulers and elites were attracted to suTHORNsm because of the suTHORNsrsquo similarity to shamans is an assumption which has never been provenIn fact there is nothing in sources of which I am aware that remotely justiTHORNessuch a position One might ask where is the one statement by a source of anyprovenance which could remotely be construed to support the attraction of theMongol rulers to suTHORNs moderate or otherwise because of their shamanisticpast Even if we were to accept such a postulation how do we account for thefact that the Mongol elite was attracted mainly to the moderate suTHORNs rather tothe anti-nomian variety whoNtildeone might a priori suggest Ntildehad a greater resemblance to the shamans

A closer inspection of the matter reveals that perhaps shamans and suTHORNs cer-tainly of the institutional kind have less in common than is often thought Theshaman in traditional Mongol religion seeksNtildeaccording to Walther HeissigNtilde

ldquoecstasy and the ability to combat harmful powers and forces and to look intothe future in order to interpret and prophesy through the help of spirits whichhave been made subservientrdquo61) He or she has little if any interest in what would be considered spiritual or transcendental in both the monotheistic andIndian religions but rather was basically involved ldquoin preventive and healing

38 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

60) I am now working on what will hopefully be a comprehensive study of the wholequestion of the Mongolsrsquo Islamization of which this present paper will be a part

61) Heissig 1980 p 6 see also Boyle 1972 p 184 A detailed discussion of the Mongo-lian shaman and traditional Inner Asian religion is beyond the bounds of the present paper

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1320

magicrdquo62) This is not the place to present a discussion even a summary oneof suTHORNsm but one might mention gnosis (maAEligrifa) the ldquoannihilation in Godrdquo( fanregaelig) and ldquothe unity with Beingrdquo (ittiΩregd or waΩdat al-wujsbquod ) suTHORN concepts

which are completely foreign to the inner Asian shamanistic milieu These andother goals of the suTHORN are achieved by various means some of which have acertain resemblance with the technique of the shaman ie communicating withthe ldquootherworldrdquo through ecstacy and trance (the so-called ldquoshamanrsquos riderdquo) but these are mainly external aspects and have nothing to do with the essence of either the shamanrsquos or suTHORNrsquos vocation In addition the Mongolian shamans of that time (and even of today) practice neither ascetism nor self-abuse the for-mer found among a broad range of suTHORNs and the latter common among certain

extreme dervish groupsBut what of the anti-nomian dervishes Does not their bizarre dress and

behavior let alone at least some of their devotional practices reveal a similarityand even relationship to Mongolian shamans One piece of evidence and asfar as I can tell the only one which has been adduced to show the allegedinszliguence of shamanism on suTHORNs is an interesting passage from the al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar by al-Dhahabnot who writes that among the latter day fol-lowers of AΩmad al-RifregAElignot (d 5781182) ldquodevilish practices had come into usesince the Mongols took Iraq such as entering THORNre riding lions and playing withanimals Neither the Shaykh [al-RifregAElignot] nor his righteous [THORNrst] followers hadknown these rdquo63)

There are however a number of reasons why this statement cannot serve asa basis for the attribution of a strong shamanistic connection between this par-ticular dervish group (let alone dervishes as a whole) and shamanism It shouldTHORNrst be noted that al-Dhahabnot does not explicitly state that the RifregAElignots took these

allegedly new practices from the Mongols but only that they were introducedsometime after the Mongols conquered Iraq (AD 1258) The exact origin of these innovations is not given although it was perhaps Dhahabnotrsquos intention toimply that it was somehow connected to the Mongols More importantly asDS Margoliouth has noted the wild practises to which the RifregAEligiyya were ascribed were no invention of al-RifregAElignot ldquosince the like are recorded by al-Tansbquokhnot in the

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 39

62) Heissig 1980 p 12 This is not to suggest that traditional Mongolian (and Inner

Asian) religion was without any interest beyond the practical and mundane It certainly hadcosmological concerns and attributed great importance in matters of origins and ancestors(see DeWeese 1994 pp 27-35) These interests would appear to be somewhat different thanthose found in suTHORNsm

63) Al-Dhahabnot 1985 vol 3 p 75 who refers to the RifregAElignotyya as AΩmadnotyya This pas-sage cited by the sixteenth century writer Ibn al-AEligImregd 1931-32 vol 4 p 260 is seen asdeTHORNnite proof of a shaman-suTHORN connection by Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 12 Vryonis 1971 p 366

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1420

fourth century AH [= ca tenth century AD]rdquo64) Margoliouth unfortunatelydid not provide a reference for this information but it seems in this authorrsquosal-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda there is a story of riding a lion65) This information is

not connected with suTHORNs per se but it does show that this motif at least wasfound in Islamic society centuries before the Mongols showed up on the sceneThere also appears a story about a man seeking refuge in an oven but this wasunlit and also not tied to suTHORNsm66) However the motif of the trial by THORNre andspeciTHORNcally being tossed into an oven is an ancient one in the Near East goingback at least to the Book of Daniel (ch 3)67)

Some extreme dervish practices including bizarre dress and self-inszligictedpain (although not necessarily the ones just described) apparently precede the

Mongol invasion of eastern Iran (1219) and certainly that of Iraq (1258) 68) So while we cannot rule out the possibility of some Mongol inszliguence among which might be something speciTHORNcally shamanistic on the RifregAEligiyya it seemsno less likely that these activities were an independent ldquoIslamicrdquo developmentperhaps derived from the practices of other dervish groups It might well bethat al-Dhahabnotrsquos attribution albeit by implication to the Mongols is nothingmore than an attempt to blame outlandish practices among Muslims (in his eyescertainly) on the once inTHORNdel Mongols with their plethora of strange customsIn this connection we might mention the attempt by the THORNfteenth century Egypt jurist and historian al-Maqrnotznot to blame the adoption of the Mongol yasa (lawcode) for the infringement by the Mamluk Ωujjregb (chamberlains) on the author-ity of the qadis in Cairo an accusation which has been shown to have littlebasis in fact69)

The Mongol shamans usually referred to as qregms (a Turkish word) in theArabic and Persian sources are a fairly non-descript lot in Mongol Iran In the

post-Huumlleguuml period groups of them appear on occasion but invariably without names70) In fact as far as I know not one individual shaman is ever named

40 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

64) Art ldquoAΩmad al-RifregAElignotrdquo EI 2 8524 (this is basically the same article which appearedin EI 1) CE Bosworth the author of the subsequent entry in EI 2 on the RifregAEligiyya orderleaves open the question when these practises which made the order famous came about

65) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 4 pp 139-147 I am grateful to Dr Julia Ashtiany of StAndrewrsquos University for her advice on this material

66) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 3 pp 62-63 this passage is translated in Ashtiany 1991 pp 108-

12867) See DeWeese 1994 pp 243-267 for a discussion of the oven motif in pre-Islamic

Islamic and Inner Asian contexts It is worth mentioning the taming of a lion story is alsofound in Daniel (ch 6) a book which reszligects a heavy ldquoEasternrdquo ie Iranian inszliguence

68) Karamustafa 1994b pp 39-4669) See Ayalon 1971-73 passim70) See for example Amitai-Preiss 1991 pp 355-356 Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 46

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1520

in the Ilkhanid state the term beki often found in the sources for the earlyMongol empire as a title of shamans together with a name is no longer inuse71) This is in stark contrast to the many prominent suTHORN shaykhs moderate

and extreme known in the sources some of whom have been mentioned aboveThere is no evidence that the shamans were expelled from the Ilkhanate after

Ghazanrsquos conversion as were the bakhshnot s the Buddhist holy men who wereeventually ordered out when it became clear that they were still practicing their religion while having ostensibly become Muslims72) The shamans on the other hand are found voicing their opinions in Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign73) and may have lingeredin Iran for some time although their eventual fate is unknown Other post-conversion vestiges of the pre-Islamic shamanism also remained for a period74)

Mention has been made of certain similarities between particular aspectsof the suTHORN experience and that of the shamans such as the use of the trance(although suTHORNs and and shamans employed it for different goals) Some suTHORNs were known and venerated for their wonder-working (karregmregt ) as were sha-mans And suTHORNs might have been consulted for mundane matters and not onlythose relating to transcendental affairs It is possible then that the partial re-semblance between shamans and suTHORNs may have contributed to some degreefor the success of some of the latter in converting and instructing the Ilkhansand their entourage and their popularity in wider circles This it must beadded is an assumption that has yet to be substantiated No source known tome offers it as an explanation Other reasons may also be suggested Perhapsthe success of individual suTHORNs in converting at least some of the Mongols eliteand otherwise may be due to their attraction which they held for large sectionsof Islamic society ie a homey down-to-earth version of Islam unencumbered with legalistic and theological niceties and at times willing to turn a blind eye

to elements of the traditional pre-Islamic religion It is also possible that thesuTHORNs some of whom at least would be found in the country would come intocontact with the Mongol tribesman and thus could inszliguence them both in con-version and afterwards75)

Thus from what we have seen above there is little proof to support the con-tention of Koumlpruumlluuml and others that the dervishes were an amalgam of shaman-ism and Islam if not shamans in suTHORN clothes If the shamans put on a Muslim

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 41

71) Roux 1984 p 71 Doerfer 1963-75 vol 1 pp 235-238 Paul 1990 p 31472) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 18873) Boyle 1968 p 402 also Boyle 1972 p 184 who points out that these were surely

shamans although the source refers to them as bakhshnot s74) Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-10 esp 975) This last reason was suggested by Prof AKS Lambton at the Ilkhanate seminar in

which this paper was THORNrst given

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1620

garb to please the princes as Koumlpruumlluumlrsquos claims76) there is no evidence of it inthe sources which I have examined Perhaps then the time has come to eschewphrases such as ldquoshamanisticrdquo and ldquocrypto-shamanisticrdquo77) when discussing the

suTHORNs and dervishes of the Mongol period such as Shaykh Baraq This der-vish may have been un-orthodox and even weird in the eyes of the AEligulamregaelig andothers of the civil and political establishment but it seems that he reszligected along developing strand of anti-nomian suTHORNsm78) and the connection to Inner Asia shamanism is tenuous at best

This study appears to conTHORNrm the measured statement by the anthropol-ogist AM Khazanov with regard to conversion of Inner Asian peoples to amonotheistic religion ldquoSpiritual middlemen and mediators very often of seden-

tary origin functionally somehow replaced their pagan counterparts rdquo79) Inother words charismatic personalities of one type are replaced by those of another In the case of the Mongols it now can be questioned whether thisreplacement was also a result of some type of inherent similarity between thetwo groups of charismatic persons There is no evidence that loyalty and later nostalgia for shamanism inszliguenced the Ilkhansrsquo choice of suTHORNs even beforethey converted As we have seen the Ilkhans generally preferred moderate suTHORNsthose mystics whose practice least resembled the holy men of the traditionalMongol religion Elements of traditional Mongol religion usually known under the rubric of shamanism continued to be practiced for decades in the environsof the newly converted Ilkhans and their entourage80) But this seems to be sep-arate from the relationship between Ghazan and his successors with their suTHORN

teachers and associates

Postscript

After this article went to press I learnt of additional relevant information which was published in an important article by Daniella Talmon-HellerldquoArabic Sources on Muslim Villagers under Frankish Rulerdquo in Alan V Murrayed From Clermont to Jerusalem The Crusades and Crusader Societies 1095-1500 ( International Medieval Researches 3) (Brussels Brepols 1998) p 109There evidence is cited from another work by al-Dhahabnot Siyar aAEliglregm

42 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

76) Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 1377) For the latter see H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75478) See Karamustafa 1994a passim79) Khazanov 1994 p 1480) On the assimilation of elements from traditional Inner Asian religion during the

process of Islamization in the Mongol khanates of Central Asia and their successor group-ings and states see DeWeese 1994 p 516 and passim

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1720

al-nubalregaelig Sh al-Arnaaeligsbquot and MN al-AEligArqassbquosnot eds (Beirut Muaeligassasat al-Risregla 1988) vol 20 p 383 of a Syrian suTHORN shaykh Absbquo al-ordmusayn al-Muqaddasnot (d ca 5481153-4) who is reported to have ridden a lion suppos-

edly the Franks said of him ldquoLions and Tigers are like tame animals for Absbquoal-ordmusaynrdquo

Here at least al-Dhahabnot believes that the lion-riding shaykhs made their appearance before the arrival of the Mongols in the Islamic world in the earlythirteenth century This weakens al-Dhahabnotrsquos own claim cited above that onlyin the aftermath of the Mongol conquest of Iraq did the AΩmadiyyaRifregAEligiyyaadopt inter alia lion-riding The topos is found in connection to suTHORNs longbefore the Mongols made their appearance in the area

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Primary Sources

Baybars al-ManlozsbquornotMS Zubdat al- THORNkra fnot taaeligrnotkh al-hijra MS British Library Add 23325

al-Dhahabnot MuΩammad b AΩmadMS Taaeligrnotkh al-islregm MS British Library Or 1540

1985 al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar ed by MS Zaghlsbquol (Beirut Dregr al-Kutubal-AEligIlmiyya)Ibn al-Bazzregz Tawakkulnot

1994 mdashafwat al-lozafregaelig ed by Gh fiabregflabregaelignot (Tabriz)Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot Absbquo Bakr b AEligAbdallregh

1960 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 9 ed HR Roemer (Cairo DeutschesArchaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

1971 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 8 ed by U Haarmann (Freiburg-Cairo Deutsches Archaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

Ibn al-Furregt MuΩammad b AEligAbd al-RaΩnotm1942 Taaeligrnotkh vol 7 ed by C Zurayk (Beirut American University of Beirut

Publications of the Faculty of Arts and Sciences)Ibn al-Fuwaflnot Kamregl al-Dnotn AEligAbd al-Razzregq

1932-3 al-ordmawregdith al-jregmiAEliga warsquol-tajregrib al-nreg THORN AEliga fnotrsquol-miaeliga al-sregbiAEliga ed byM Jawregd (Baghdad al-Maktab al-AEligArabiyya 1351H)

Ibn al-AEligImregd AEligAbd al-ordmaqq b AΩmad1931-32 Shadharat al-dhahab fnot akhbregr mreg dhahab (Cairo 1350-51H)

Juwaynnot AEligAlregaelig al-Dnotn Aflreg Malik1912-37 Taaeligrnotkh-i jahregn gushreg ed by MM Qazwnotnnot (London and Leiden EJ Brill)1958 The History of the World Conqueror by AEligAla-ad-Din AEligAta-Malik Juvaini tr

by JA Boyle (Manchester Manchester University Press)

al-Maqrnotznot AΩmad b AEligAlnot1934-73 Kitregb al-sulsbquok li-maAEligrifat duwal al-mulsbquok ed by MM Ziyregda and SAEligA-FAEligsectshsbquor (Cairo Lajnat al-Taaeliglnotf warsquol-Tarjama warsquol-Nashr)

Mustawfnot ordmamdallregh1913 The Taaeligriacutekh-i-Guziacuteda or ldquoSelect Historyrdquo of ordmamdursquollaacuteh Mustawfiacute-l-Qazwiacuteniacute

tr by EG Browne and RA Nicholson (Leiden and London EJW GibbMemorial Series vol 142)

1961 Taaeligrnotkh-i guznotdah ed by AEligAbd al-ordmusayn Nawregaelignot (Tehran 1339S)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 43

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1820

al-Nuwayrnot AΩmad b AEligAbd al-Wahhregb1985 Nihregyat al-arab fnot funsbquon al-adab vol 27 ed SaAElignotd AEligsectshsbquor (Cairo al-Hnotaeliga

al-Milozriyya al-AEligsectmma lirsquol-Kitregb)Qregshregnnot MuΩammad

1969 Taaeligrikh-not uljregytsbquo ed by Mahin Hambly (Teheran MajmsbquoAEliga-yi Mutsbquon-iFregrisnot vol 40)

Rashnotd al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh1940 Geschichte πregzregn-oslashanrsquos aus dem Taaeligrnotiquest-i-mubregrak-i-intregzregnnot ed Karl

Jahn (London EJW Gibb Memorial Series New Series vol 14)1941 Taaeligrnotiquest-i-Mubregrak-i-πregzregnnot des Ramiddotid al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh Abnot-l-oslashair

Geschichte der Iliquestregne Abregintreg bis Gaiiquestregtsbquo (1265-1295) ed by K Jahn(Prague Abhandlungen der Deutschen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften undKuumlnste in Prag Philosophisch-Historische Abteilung vol 1)

al-mdashafadnot Khalnotl b Aybak

1931- al-Wregfnot birsquol-wafayregt (Wiesbaden Franz Steiner Verlag)Tansbquokhnot al-MuΩassin b AEligAlnot1978 al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda ed by AEligA al-Shreglijnot (Beirut Dregr al-mdashregdir)

Ysbquonnotnnot Msbquosreg b MuΩammad1954-61 Dhayl miraeligregt al-zamregn fnot taaeligrnotkh al-aAEligyregn (Hyderabad Dregrsquoira al-MaAEligregrifa al-

AEligUthmregniyya)Zettersteacuteen Karl V

1919 Beitraumlge zu Geschichte der Mamlsbquokensultane (Leiden EJ Brill)

Secondary Sources

Amitai-Preiss Reuven1991 ldquoEvidence for the Early Use of the Title notlkhregn among the Mongolsrdquo Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 3rd Ser 1 353-362

1996a ldquoGhazan Islam and Mongol Tradition A View from the Mamluk Sultanaterdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 59 1-10

1996b ldquoNew Material from the Mamluk Sources for the Biography of Rashnotd al-Dnotnrdquo In J Rabi and T Fitzherbert eds The Court of the Il-khans (Oxford Journal of Islamic Art vol 12) pp 23-38

forthcoming ldquoThe Conversion of the Ilkhan Teguumlder AΩmad to Islamrdquo Jerusalem Studiesin Arabic and Islam

Ashtiany Julia1991 ldquoAl-Tansbquokhnotrsquos al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda as a Literary Sourcerdquo In Alan Jones

ed Arabicus Felix Luminosus Britannicus (Oxford Ithaca Press) pp 108-128

Aubin Jean1991 ldquoShaykh Ibrreghnotm Zreghid Gnotlregnnot (1218-1301)rdquo Turcica 21-23 39-531995 Eacutemirs mongols et vizirs persans dans les remous de lrsquoacculturation (Paris Studia

Iranica Cahier 15)Ayalon David

1971-73 ldquoThe Great Yregsa of Chingiz Khregn A Reexaminationrdquo Studia Islamica PtA 33 (1971) 97-140 pt B 34 (1971) 151-80 pt C1 36 (1972) 113-58

pt C2 38 (1973) 107-56 [all reprinted in D Ayalon Outsiders in the Landsof Islam Mamluks Mongols and Eunuchs (London 1988) art no IV]Bausani Alessandro

1968 ldquoReligion under the Mongolsrdquo In JA Boyle ed Cambridge History of Iran(Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5 pp 538-549

Blair Sheila S1986 ldquoThe Mongol Capital of Sultaniyya lsquoThe Imperialrsquordquo Iran 24 139-151

44 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1920

Boyle John Andrew1968 ldquoThe Political and Dynastic History of the iexcll-Khregnsrdquo In JA Boyle ed

Cambridge History of Iran (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5pp 303-421

1972 ldquoTurkish and Mongol Shamanism in the Middle Agesrdquo Folklore 83 177-193 [reprinted in JA Boyle The Mongol Empire 1206-1370 (London1977) art XXII]

Cahen Claude1968 Pre-Ottoman Turkey tr by J Jones-Williams (London Sidgwick and Jackson)1969 ldquoThe Turkish Invasion The Selchuumlkidsrdquo In Kenneth Setton ed A History

of the Crusades vol 1 second ed (Madison University of WisconsinPress)

DeWeese Devin1992 ldquoSayyid AEligAlnot Hamadregnnot and Kubrawnot Hagiographical Traditionsrdquo In

L Lewisohn ed The Legacy of Mediaeval Persian Su THORNsm (London andNew York Khaniqahi Nimatullahi PublicationsSOAS Centre of Near and Middle Eastern Studies 1992) pp 121-158

1994 Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde Baba Tuumlkles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition (University ParkPA Pennsylvania State University Press)

1996 ldquoThe Mashregaeligikh-i Turk and the Khojagregn Rethinking the Links betweenthe Yasavnot and Naqshbandnot SuTHORN Traditionsrdquo Journal of Islamic Studies72 180-207

Doerfer Gerhard1963-75 Tuumlrkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen (Wiesbaden

Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur Veroumlffentlichungen der Orientalischen Kommission)

EI 2 Encyclopaedia of Islam new edition (Leiden EJ Brill 1960-)

EIr Encyclopaedia Iranica (London Routledge and Kegan Paul 1985-)

Fletcher Joseph F1986 ldquoThe Mongols Ecological and Social Perspectivesrdquo Harvard Journal of

Asiatic Studies 46 11-50Heissig Walther

1980 The Religions of Mongolia tr by Geoffrey Samuel (London Routledgeand Kegan Paul)Holt Peter M

1986 ldquoThe iexcllkhregn AΩmadrsquos Embassies to Qalregwsbquon Two ContemporaryAccountsrdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 49 128-132

Howorth Henry H1876-1927 The History of the Mongols (London Longmans Green)

Inalcik Halil1973 The Ottoman Empire The Classical Age 1300-1600 tr by Norman

Itzkowitz and Colin Imber (London Wiedenfeld and Nicolson)

Karamustafa Ahmet T1994a ldquoEarly SuTHORNsm in Eastern Anatoliardquo In L Lewisohn ed Classical Persian

Su THORNsm From its Origins to Rumi (London Khaniqahi NimatullahiPublications) pp 175-98

1994b Godrsquos Unruly Friends Dervish Groups in the Islamic Later Middle Period1300-1550 (Salt Lake City University of Utah Press)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 45

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 2020

Khazanov Anatoly M1994 ldquoThe Spread of World Religions in Medieval Nomadic Societies of the

Eurasian Steppesrdquo In Michael Gervers and Wayne Schlepp eds Nomadic Diplomacy Destruction and Religion from the Paci THORNc to the

Adriatic (Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia No 1) pp 11-33Koumlpruumlluuml Mehmed Fuad

1929 In szlig uence du chamanisme turco-mongol sur les ordres mystiques musul-mans (Istanbul Meacutemoires de lrsquoInstitut de Turcologie de lrsquoUniversiteacute deStanboul)

1993 Islam in Anatolia after the Turkish Invasion (Prolegomena) tr and edby G Leiser (Salt Lake City University of Utah)

Lambton AKS1988 Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia (Albany State University of

New York Press)

Lewisohn Leonard1995 Beyond Faith and In THORNdelity The Su THORN Poetry and Teachings of Mahmud Shabistari (London Curzon)

Mazzaoui Michel M1972 The Origins of the mdashafawids infinnotAEligism mdashu THORNsm and the πulregt (Wiesbaden

Franz Steiner Verlag)Melville Charles

1990 ldquo Pregdshregh-i Islregm The Conversion of Sultan MaΩmsbquod Ghregzregn Khregnrdquo Pembroke Papers 1 159-177

forthcoming ldquoThe History and Historiography of Oumlljeituumlrsquos War with Gnotlregn (1307)rdquo InReuven Amitai-Preiss and David Morgan eds The Mongol Empire and

its Legacy (Leiden Brill Academic Publishers)Meacutenage VL

1979 ldquoThe Islamization of Anatoliardquo In N Levtzion ed Conversion to Islam(New York and London Holmes and Meier) pp 52-67

Minorsky Vladimir F1954 ldquoA Mongol Decree of 7201320 to the Family of Shaykh Zreghidrdquo Bulletin

of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16 515-27Morgan David

1986 The Mongols (Oxford Blackwell)1988 Medieval Persia (London Longman)

Murtayenawnot M1991 Masregaeligil-i AEligalozr-i notlkhregnregn second ed (Tehran 1370S)Paul Juumlrgen

1990 ldquoScheiche und Herrscher im Khanat Œaintatayrdquo Der Islam 67 278-321Roux Jean-Paul

1984 La Religion des Turcs et des Mongols (Paris Payot)Schmidtke Sabine

1991 The Theology of al-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot (d 7261325) (Berlin Klaus SchwarzVerlag)

Sohrweide Hanna1965 ldquoDer Sieg der Safaviden in Persien and siene Ruumlckwirkungen auf did Schiiten

Anatoliens im 16 Jahrhundertrdquo Der Islam 41 95-223Vryonis Speros

1971 The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century (BerkeleyUniversity of California Press)

46 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

Page 10: Sufis and Shamans

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1020

few years after this Ilkhanrsquos death (and thus probably not out of overtly piousanachronism) states that the Mongols were greatly attached to mdashafnot al-Dnotn whorestrained many of them from molesting the people50) Other moderate suTHORNs are

also found to have enjoyed some prominence After some initial tension Alregrsquoal-Dawla Simnregnnot was reconciled to Oumlljeituuml (at least until he became a ShnotAElignot) who built an academy in Sulflregniyya in his honor51) This Ilkhan also recon-structed the tomb of the above-mentioned ninth century mystic Absbquo YaznotdBisflregmnot and supported Nsbquor al-Dnotn Isfarregynotnnot another important mystic 52)Simnregnnot was also well thought of by the Sunnnot Absbquo SaAElignotd who is recorded tohave visited him53) A detailed discussion of the role of both anti-nomian andinstitutional suTHORNs in the post-Ghazan period when the matter of conversion to

Islam was already settled for the Ilkhans goes beyond the conTHORNnes of this pre-sent study We might mention however that the suTHORNs were only a portion of the entourage of religious THORNgures who surrounded Oumlljeituuml and Absbquo SaAElignotd andinszliguenced them In fact it appears that it was theologians such as the ShnotAElignotal-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot who set the tone of the religious life in the formerrsquos reign54)

Michel Mazzaoui has written ldquoThe whole question of mdashsbquoTHORNsm or mysticismduring the Mongol period has not been studied in full and our knowledgeabout folk Islam during this period and afterwards is very sketchyrdquo55) I must admit that the matter is still very murky but perhaps my short survey whichsurely has not touched upon every suTHORN shaykh with whom the Mongol elite hadconnections permits the following tentative conclusions

The dervishes of an anti-nomian bent began their contacts with the Ilkhans

on a decidedly negative note With the Islamization of the Ilkhans their posi-tion appears to have improved but on the whole and in the long run theyenjoyed a secondary status compared to more moderate suTHORNs Not only had thelatter a place of some honor among the pagan Ilkhans they were instrumentalin the conversion of the Ilkhans and their continual instruction and guidance inthe new faith

To what can we attribute this hierarchy of suTHORNs The Ilkhans may well have

36 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

50) Mustawfnot 1961 p 675 cited in Lambton 1988 p 32251) J Van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77552) Lewisohn 1995 pp 84 111 cf J van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77553) mdashafadnot 1931- vol 7 p 357 J van Ess in EIr vol 1 p 77554) Schmidtke 1991 pp 23-3255) Mazzaoui 1972 p 42

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1120

been inszliguenced by their various Muslim advisors and ofTHORNcials drawn mainlyfrom the urban administrative and scholarly milieu These notables of whomNaloznotr al-Dnotn fisbquosnotrsquos example was given above seem to have looked upon the

dervishes with distaste On the other hand some of the prominent moderateinstitutional suTHORNs even those of a pronounced ascetic taste were very much apart of the world of the senior AEligulamregaelig and bureaucrats and the border betweenthese two sectors was neither THORNxed or impermeable Second they may well haveremembered the role of popular dervish THORNgures in fermenting rebellion against authority An earlier generation of Mongol leaders had to deal with the move-ment of a charismatic Muslim ascetic THORNgure claiming magical power MaΩmsbquodTregrregbnot in the area of Bukhara in 6361238-956) and the memory of Bregbreg IsΩregqrsquos

rebellion in Anatolia in 1241 against the Seljuqs may have played a role57) It might be suggested that the anti-nomian dervishes themselves shunned patron-age and contact with authority Maybe there were those with such principlesand therefore we do not know about them but in the examples adduced abovethe dervishes in question do not seem to have held such scruples

All of the above applies to the relationship between Mongol rulers in Iranand the various types of mystics in their realm The information regarding wider circles of Mongols let alone the average tribesman is spotty at bestThere is evidence albeit not much of the attraction of non-institutional suTHORNsfor the Mongols at large The Mamluk historian al-Nuwayrnot (d 1332) writesthat among the reasons that the Mongol elite rose up against Teguumlder AΩmad was that his mentor Shaykh AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn had drawn the ldquosons of theMongolsrdquo (awlregd al-mughul) towards him58) Whether this inclination was of aspiritual nature is left unsaid in the source Other Mamluk writers describingmore-or-less the same period describe an Oirat Mongol who converted to

Islam took the name AEligAlnot became a faqnotr (ie dervish) and with a group of followers from among the ldquosons of the Mongolsrdquo (awlregd al-mughul) made his way across the Euphrates to Syria There for reasons which are not completelyclear (for unacceptable religious practices or moral turpitude) he and some of his brothers were eventually arrested59) Both of these pieces of evidence derivefrom the time of Teguumlder AΩmad when anti-nomian dervishes were at theapogee of their inszliguence Whether these awlregd al-mughul were from the elite

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 37

56) Juwaynnot 1912-37 vol 1 pp 85-90 (= Juwaynnot 1958 vol 1 pp 109-15) See alsoBausani 1968 p 548

57) Cahen 1968 pp 136-13758) Al-Nuwayri 1985 p 40259) Baybars al-Manlozsbquornot MS fol 129b Ibn al-Furregt 1942 p 250 al-Maqrnotznot 1934-73

vol 1 pp 708-709

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1220

or the common tribesmen is unspeciTHORNed Regarding other periods we are stillin the dark regarding the success of the suTHORNs in converting the rank-and-THORNleMongols

In the above discussion only the role of the suTHORNs in the conversion to Islamof the Ilkhans has been mentioned Other factors such as the role of key mem-bers of the Mongol elite who had already converted (Nawrsbquoz being the most prominent) political or other practical reasons let alone the whole question of acculturation and assimilation to a wider culture (perhaps via the Turks) havebeen ignored and will have to wait analysis elsewhere60) The focus here hasbeen on suTHORNs and it has been seen that generally those with long-term and last-ing inszliguence were of an institutional moderate variety heirs to a centuries-

long tradition which was still vigorously developing in this period and wouldcontinue to do so long after the Mongols had disappeared as a political forceor distinctive ethnic group in the Middle East

There is little reason to connect the suTHORN personalities which we have encoun-tered here with traditional Mongol shamanism or shamans The statement that the Mongols at least their rulers and elites were attracted to suTHORNsm because of the suTHORNsrsquo similarity to shamans is an assumption which has never been provenIn fact there is nothing in sources of which I am aware that remotely justiTHORNessuch a position One might ask where is the one statement by a source of anyprovenance which could remotely be construed to support the attraction of theMongol rulers to suTHORNs moderate or otherwise because of their shamanisticpast Even if we were to accept such a postulation how do we account for thefact that the Mongol elite was attracted mainly to the moderate suTHORNs rather tothe anti-nomian variety whoNtildeone might a priori suggest Ntildehad a greater resemblance to the shamans

A closer inspection of the matter reveals that perhaps shamans and suTHORNs cer-tainly of the institutional kind have less in common than is often thought Theshaman in traditional Mongol religion seeksNtildeaccording to Walther HeissigNtilde

ldquoecstasy and the ability to combat harmful powers and forces and to look intothe future in order to interpret and prophesy through the help of spirits whichhave been made subservientrdquo61) He or she has little if any interest in what would be considered spiritual or transcendental in both the monotheistic andIndian religions but rather was basically involved ldquoin preventive and healing

38 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

60) I am now working on what will hopefully be a comprehensive study of the wholequestion of the Mongolsrsquo Islamization of which this present paper will be a part

61) Heissig 1980 p 6 see also Boyle 1972 p 184 A detailed discussion of the Mongo-lian shaman and traditional Inner Asian religion is beyond the bounds of the present paper

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1320

magicrdquo62) This is not the place to present a discussion even a summary oneof suTHORNsm but one might mention gnosis (maAEligrifa) the ldquoannihilation in Godrdquo( fanregaelig) and ldquothe unity with Beingrdquo (ittiΩregd or waΩdat al-wujsbquod ) suTHORN concepts

which are completely foreign to the inner Asian shamanistic milieu These andother goals of the suTHORN are achieved by various means some of which have acertain resemblance with the technique of the shaman ie communicating withthe ldquootherworldrdquo through ecstacy and trance (the so-called ldquoshamanrsquos riderdquo) but these are mainly external aspects and have nothing to do with the essence of either the shamanrsquos or suTHORNrsquos vocation In addition the Mongolian shamans of that time (and even of today) practice neither ascetism nor self-abuse the for-mer found among a broad range of suTHORNs and the latter common among certain

extreme dervish groupsBut what of the anti-nomian dervishes Does not their bizarre dress and

behavior let alone at least some of their devotional practices reveal a similarityand even relationship to Mongolian shamans One piece of evidence and asfar as I can tell the only one which has been adduced to show the allegedinszliguence of shamanism on suTHORNs is an interesting passage from the al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar by al-Dhahabnot who writes that among the latter day fol-lowers of AΩmad al-RifregAElignot (d 5781182) ldquodevilish practices had come into usesince the Mongols took Iraq such as entering THORNre riding lions and playing withanimals Neither the Shaykh [al-RifregAElignot] nor his righteous [THORNrst] followers hadknown these rdquo63)

There are however a number of reasons why this statement cannot serve asa basis for the attribution of a strong shamanistic connection between this par-ticular dervish group (let alone dervishes as a whole) and shamanism It shouldTHORNrst be noted that al-Dhahabnot does not explicitly state that the RifregAElignots took these

allegedly new practices from the Mongols but only that they were introducedsometime after the Mongols conquered Iraq (AD 1258) The exact origin of these innovations is not given although it was perhaps Dhahabnotrsquos intention toimply that it was somehow connected to the Mongols More importantly asDS Margoliouth has noted the wild practises to which the RifregAEligiyya were ascribed were no invention of al-RifregAElignot ldquosince the like are recorded by al-Tansbquokhnot in the

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 39

62) Heissig 1980 p 12 This is not to suggest that traditional Mongolian (and Inner

Asian) religion was without any interest beyond the practical and mundane It certainly hadcosmological concerns and attributed great importance in matters of origins and ancestors(see DeWeese 1994 pp 27-35) These interests would appear to be somewhat different thanthose found in suTHORNsm

63) Al-Dhahabnot 1985 vol 3 p 75 who refers to the RifregAElignotyya as AΩmadnotyya This pas-sage cited by the sixteenth century writer Ibn al-AEligImregd 1931-32 vol 4 p 260 is seen asdeTHORNnite proof of a shaman-suTHORN connection by Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 12 Vryonis 1971 p 366

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1420

fourth century AH [= ca tenth century AD]rdquo64) Margoliouth unfortunatelydid not provide a reference for this information but it seems in this authorrsquosal-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda there is a story of riding a lion65) This information is

not connected with suTHORNs per se but it does show that this motif at least wasfound in Islamic society centuries before the Mongols showed up on the sceneThere also appears a story about a man seeking refuge in an oven but this wasunlit and also not tied to suTHORNsm66) However the motif of the trial by THORNre andspeciTHORNcally being tossed into an oven is an ancient one in the Near East goingback at least to the Book of Daniel (ch 3)67)

Some extreme dervish practices including bizarre dress and self-inszligictedpain (although not necessarily the ones just described) apparently precede the

Mongol invasion of eastern Iran (1219) and certainly that of Iraq (1258) 68) So while we cannot rule out the possibility of some Mongol inszliguence among which might be something speciTHORNcally shamanistic on the RifregAEligiyya it seemsno less likely that these activities were an independent ldquoIslamicrdquo developmentperhaps derived from the practices of other dervish groups It might well bethat al-Dhahabnotrsquos attribution albeit by implication to the Mongols is nothingmore than an attempt to blame outlandish practices among Muslims (in his eyescertainly) on the once inTHORNdel Mongols with their plethora of strange customsIn this connection we might mention the attempt by the THORNfteenth century Egypt jurist and historian al-Maqrnotznot to blame the adoption of the Mongol yasa (lawcode) for the infringement by the Mamluk Ωujjregb (chamberlains) on the author-ity of the qadis in Cairo an accusation which has been shown to have littlebasis in fact69)

The Mongol shamans usually referred to as qregms (a Turkish word) in theArabic and Persian sources are a fairly non-descript lot in Mongol Iran In the

post-Huumlleguuml period groups of them appear on occasion but invariably without names70) In fact as far as I know not one individual shaman is ever named

40 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

64) Art ldquoAΩmad al-RifregAElignotrdquo EI 2 8524 (this is basically the same article which appearedin EI 1) CE Bosworth the author of the subsequent entry in EI 2 on the RifregAEligiyya orderleaves open the question when these practises which made the order famous came about

65) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 4 pp 139-147 I am grateful to Dr Julia Ashtiany of StAndrewrsquos University for her advice on this material

66) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 3 pp 62-63 this passage is translated in Ashtiany 1991 pp 108-

12867) See DeWeese 1994 pp 243-267 for a discussion of the oven motif in pre-Islamic

Islamic and Inner Asian contexts It is worth mentioning the taming of a lion story is alsofound in Daniel (ch 6) a book which reszligects a heavy ldquoEasternrdquo ie Iranian inszliguence

68) Karamustafa 1994b pp 39-4669) See Ayalon 1971-73 passim70) See for example Amitai-Preiss 1991 pp 355-356 Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 46

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1520

in the Ilkhanid state the term beki often found in the sources for the earlyMongol empire as a title of shamans together with a name is no longer inuse71) This is in stark contrast to the many prominent suTHORN shaykhs moderate

and extreme known in the sources some of whom have been mentioned aboveThere is no evidence that the shamans were expelled from the Ilkhanate after

Ghazanrsquos conversion as were the bakhshnot s the Buddhist holy men who wereeventually ordered out when it became clear that they were still practicing their religion while having ostensibly become Muslims72) The shamans on the other hand are found voicing their opinions in Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign73) and may have lingeredin Iran for some time although their eventual fate is unknown Other post-conversion vestiges of the pre-Islamic shamanism also remained for a period74)

Mention has been made of certain similarities between particular aspectsof the suTHORN experience and that of the shamans such as the use of the trance(although suTHORNs and and shamans employed it for different goals) Some suTHORNs were known and venerated for their wonder-working (karregmregt ) as were sha-mans And suTHORNs might have been consulted for mundane matters and not onlythose relating to transcendental affairs It is possible then that the partial re-semblance between shamans and suTHORNs may have contributed to some degreefor the success of some of the latter in converting and instructing the Ilkhansand their entourage and their popularity in wider circles This it must beadded is an assumption that has yet to be substantiated No source known tome offers it as an explanation Other reasons may also be suggested Perhapsthe success of individual suTHORNs in converting at least some of the Mongols eliteand otherwise may be due to their attraction which they held for large sectionsof Islamic society ie a homey down-to-earth version of Islam unencumbered with legalistic and theological niceties and at times willing to turn a blind eye

to elements of the traditional pre-Islamic religion It is also possible that thesuTHORNs some of whom at least would be found in the country would come intocontact with the Mongol tribesman and thus could inszliguence them both in con-version and afterwards75)

Thus from what we have seen above there is little proof to support the con-tention of Koumlpruumlluuml and others that the dervishes were an amalgam of shaman-ism and Islam if not shamans in suTHORN clothes If the shamans put on a Muslim

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 41

71) Roux 1984 p 71 Doerfer 1963-75 vol 1 pp 235-238 Paul 1990 p 31472) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 18873) Boyle 1968 p 402 also Boyle 1972 p 184 who points out that these were surely

shamans although the source refers to them as bakhshnot s74) Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-10 esp 975) This last reason was suggested by Prof AKS Lambton at the Ilkhanate seminar in

which this paper was THORNrst given

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1620

garb to please the princes as Koumlpruumlluumlrsquos claims76) there is no evidence of it inthe sources which I have examined Perhaps then the time has come to eschewphrases such as ldquoshamanisticrdquo and ldquocrypto-shamanisticrdquo77) when discussing the

suTHORNs and dervishes of the Mongol period such as Shaykh Baraq This der-vish may have been un-orthodox and even weird in the eyes of the AEligulamregaelig andothers of the civil and political establishment but it seems that he reszligected along developing strand of anti-nomian suTHORNsm78) and the connection to Inner Asia shamanism is tenuous at best

This study appears to conTHORNrm the measured statement by the anthropol-ogist AM Khazanov with regard to conversion of Inner Asian peoples to amonotheistic religion ldquoSpiritual middlemen and mediators very often of seden-

tary origin functionally somehow replaced their pagan counterparts rdquo79) Inother words charismatic personalities of one type are replaced by those of another In the case of the Mongols it now can be questioned whether thisreplacement was also a result of some type of inherent similarity between thetwo groups of charismatic persons There is no evidence that loyalty and later nostalgia for shamanism inszliguenced the Ilkhansrsquo choice of suTHORNs even beforethey converted As we have seen the Ilkhans generally preferred moderate suTHORNsthose mystics whose practice least resembled the holy men of the traditionalMongol religion Elements of traditional Mongol religion usually known under the rubric of shamanism continued to be practiced for decades in the environsof the newly converted Ilkhans and their entourage80) But this seems to be sep-arate from the relationship between Ghazan and his successors with their suTHORN

teachers and associates

Postscript

After this article went to press I learnt of additional relevant information which was published in an important article by Daniella Talmon-HellerldquoArabic Sources on Muslim Villagers under Frankish Rulerdquo in Alan V Murrayed From Clermont to Jerusalem The Crusades and Crusader Societies 1095-1500 ( International Medieval Researches 3) (Brussels Brepols 1998) p 109There evidence is cited from another work by al-Dhahabnot Siyar aAEliglregm

42 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

76) Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 1377) For the latter see H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75478) See Karamustafa 1994a passim79) Khazanov 1994 p 1480) On the assimilation of elements from traditional Inner Asian religion during the

process of Islamization in the Mongol khanates of Central Asia and their successor group-ings and states see DeWeese 1994 p 516 and passim

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1720

al-nubalregaelig Sh al-Arnaaeligsbquot and MN al-AEligArqassbquosnot eds (Beirut Muaeligassasat al-Risregla 1988) vol 20 p 383 of a Syrian suTHORN shaykh Absbquo al-ordmusayn al-Muqaddasnot (d ca 5481153-4) who is reported to have ridden a lion suppos-

edly the Franks said of him ldquoLions and Tigers are like tame animals for Absbquoal-ordmusaynrdquo

Here at least al-Dhahabnot believes that the lion-riding shaykhs made their appearance before the arrival of the Mongols in the Islamic world in the earlythirteenth century This weakens al-Dhahabnotrsquos own claim cited above that onlyin the aftermath of the Mongol conquest of Iraq did the AΩmadiyyaRifregAEligiyyaadopt inter alia lion-riding The topos is found in connection to suTHORNs longbefore the Mongols made their appearance in the area

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Primary Sources

Baybars al-ManlozsbquornotMS Zubdat al- THORNkra fnot taaeligrnotkh al-hijra MS British Library Add 23325

al-Dhahabnot MuΩammad b AΩmadMS Taaeligrnotkh al-islregm MS British Library Or 1540

1985 al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar ed by MS Zaghlsbquol (Beirut Dregr al-Kutubal-AEligIlmiyya)Ibn al-Bazzregz Tawakkulnot

1994 mdashafwat al-lozafregaelig ed by Gh fiabregflabregaelignot (Tabriz)Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot Absbquo Bakr b AEligAbdallregh

1960 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 9 ed HR Roemer (Cairo DeutschesArchaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

1971 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 8 ed by U Haarmann (Freiburg-Cairo Deutsches Archaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

Ibn al-Furregt MuΩammad b AEligAbd al-RaΩnotm1942 Taaeligrnotkh vol 7 ed by C Zurayk (Beirut American University of Beirut

Publications of the Faculty of Arts and Sciences)Ibn al-Fuwaflnot Kamregl al-Dnotn AEligAbd al-Razzregq

1932-3 al-ordmawregdith al-jregmiAEliga warsquol-tajregrib al-nreg THORN AEliga fnotrsquol-miaeliga al-sregbiAEliga ed byM Jawregd (Baghdad al-Maktab al-AEligArabiyya 1351H)

Ibn al-AEligImregd AEligAbd al-ordmaqq b AΩmad1931-32 Shadharat al-dhahab fnot akhbregr mreg dhahab (Cairo 1350-51H)

Juwaynnot AEligAlregaelig al-Dnotn Aflreg Malik1912-37 Taaeligrnotkh-i jahregn gushreg ed by MM Qazwnotnnot (London and Leiden EJ Brill)1958 The History of the World Conqueror by AEligAla-ad-Din AEligAta-Malik Juvaini tr

by JA Boyle (Manchester Manchester University Press)

al-Maqrnotznot AΩmad b AEligAlnot1934-73 Kitregb al-sulsbquok li-maAEligrifat duwal al-mulsbquok ed by MM Ziyregda and SAEligA-FAEligsectshsbquor (Cairo Lajnat al-Taaeliglnotf warsquol-Tarjama warsquol-Nashr)

Mustawfnot ordmamdallregh1913 The Taaeligriacutekh-i-Guziacuteda or ldquoSelect Historyrdquo of ordmamdursquollaacuteh Mustawfiacute-l-Qazwiacuteniacute

tr by EG Browne and RA Nicholson (Leiden and London EJW GibbMemorial Series vol 142)

1961 Taaeligrnotkh-i guznotdah ed by AEligAbd al-ordmusayn Nawregaelignot (Tehran 1339S)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 43

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1820

al-Nuwayrnot AΩmad b AEligAbd al-Wahhregb1985 Nihregyat al-arab fnot funsbquon al-adab vol 27 ed SaAElignotd AEligsectshsbquor (Cairo al-Hnotaeliga

al-Milozriyya al-AEligsectmma lirsquol-Kitregb)Qregshregnnot MuΩammad

1969 Taaeligrikh-not uljregytsbquo ed by Mahin Hambly (Teheran MajmsbquoAEliga-yi Mutsbquon-iFregrisnot vol 40)

Rashnotd al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh1940 Geschichte πregzregn-oslashanrsquos aus dem Taaeligrnotiquest-i-mubregrak-i-intregzregnnot ed Karl

Jahn (London EJW Gibb Memorial Series New Series vol 14)1941 Taaeligrnotiquest-i-Mubregrak-i-πregzregnnot des Ramiddotid al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh Abnot-l-oslashair

Geschichte der Iliquestregne Abregintreg bis Gaiiquestregtsbquo (1265-1295) ed by K Jahn(Prague Abhandlungen der Deutschen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften undKuumlnste in Prag Philosophisch-Historische Abteilung vol 1)

al-mdashafadnot Khalnotl b Aybak

1931- al-Wregfnot birsquol-wafayregt (Wiesbaden Franz Steiner Verlag)Tansbquokhnot al-MuΩassin b AEligAlnot1978 al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda ed by AEligA al-Shreglijnot (Beirut Dregr al-mdashregdir)

Ysbquonnotnnot Msbquosreg b MuΩammad1954-61 Dhayl miraeligregt al-zamregn fnot taaeligrnotkh al-aAEligyregn (Hyderabad Dregrsquoira al-MaAEligregrifa al-

AEligUthmregniyya)Zettersteacuteen Karl V

1919 Beitraumlge zu Geschichte der Mamlsbquokensultane (Leiden EJ Brill)

Secondary Sources

Amitai-Preiss Reuven1991 ldquoEvidence for the Early Use of the Title notlkhregn among the Mongolsrdquo Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 3rd Ser 1 353-362

1996a ldquoGhazan Islam and Mongol Tradition A View from the Mamluk Sultanaterdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 59 1-10

1996b ldquoNew Material from the Mamluk Sources for the Biography of Rashnotd al-Dnotnrdquo In J Rabi and T Fitzherbert eds The Court of the Il-khans (Oxford Journal of Islamic Art vol 12) pp 23-38

forthcoming ldquoThe Conversion of the Ilkhan Teguumlder AΩmad to Islamrdquo Jerusalem Studiesin Arabic and Islam

Ashtiany Julia1991 ldquoAl-Tansbquokhnotrsquos al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda as a Literary Sourcerdquo In Alan Jones

ed Arabicus Felix Luminosus Britannicus (Oxford Ithaca Press) pp 108-128

Aubin Jean1991 ldquoShaykh Ibrreghnotm Zreghid Gnotlregnnot (1218-1301)rdquo Turcica 21-23 39-531995 Eacutemirs mongols et vizirs persans dans les remous de lrsquoacculturation (Paris Studia

Iranica Cahier 15)Ayalon David

1971-73 ldquoThe Great Yregsa of Chingiz Khregn A Reexaminationrdquo Studia Islamica PtA 33 (1971) 97-140 pt B 34 (1971) 151-80 pt C1 36 (1972) 113-58

pt C2 38 (1973) 107-56 [all reprinted in D Ayalon Outsiders in the Landsof Islam Mamluks Mongols and Eunuchs (London 1988) art no IV]Bausani Alessandro

1968 ldquoReligion under the Mongolsrdquo In JA Boyle ed Cambridge History of Iran(Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5 pp 538-549

Blair Sheila S1986 ldquoThe Mongol Capital of Sultaniyya lsquoThe Imperialrsquordquo Iran 24 139-151

44 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1920

Boyle John Andrew1968 ldquoThe Political and Dynastic History of the iexcll-Khregnsrdquo In JA Boyle ed

Cambridge History of Iran (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5pp 303-421

1972 ldquoTurkish and Mongol Shamanism in the Middle Agesrdquo Folklore 83 177-193 [reprinted in JA Boyle The Mongol Empire 1206-1370 (London1977) art XXII]

Cahen Claude1968 Pre-Ottoman Turkey tr by J Jones-Williams (London Sidgwick and Jackson)1969 ldquoThe Turkish Invasion The Selchuumlkidsrdquo In Kenneth Setton ed A History

of the Crusades vol 1 second ed (Madison University of WisconsinPress)

DeWeese Devin1992 ldquoSayyid AEligAlnot Hamadregnnot and Kubrawnot Hagiographical Traditionsrdquo In

L Lewisohn ed The Legacy of Mediaeval Persian Su THORNsm (London andNew York Khaniqahi Nimatullahi PublicationsSOAS Centre of Near and Middle Eastern Studies 1992) pp 121-158

1994 Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde Baba Tuumlkles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition (University ParkPA Pennsylvania State University Press)

1996 ldquoThe Mashregaeligikh-i Turk and the Khojagregn Rethinking the Links betweenthe Yasavnot and Naqshbandnot SuTHORN Traditionsrdquo Journal of Islamic Studies72 180-207

Doerfer Gerhard1963-75 Tuumlrkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen (Wiesbaden

Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur Veroumlffentlichungen der Orientalischen Kommission)

EI 2 Encyclopaedia of Islam new edition (Leiden EJ Brill 1960-)

EIr Encyclopaedia Iranica (London Routledge and Kegan Paul 1985-)

Fletcher Joseph F1986 ldquoThe Mongols Ecological and Social Perspectivesrdquo Harvard Journal of

Asiatic Studies 46 11-50Heissig Walther

1980 The Religions of Mongolia tr by Geoffrey Samuel (London Routledgeand Kegan Paul)Holt Peter M

1986 ldquoThe iexcllkhregn AΩmadrsquos Embassies to Qalregwsbquon Two ContemporaryAccountsrdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 49 128-132

Howorth Henry H1876-1927 The History of the Mongols (London Longmans Green)

Inalcik Halil1973 The Ottoman Empire The Classical Age 1300-1600 tr by Norman

Itzkowitz and Colin Imber (London Wiedenfeld and Nicolson)

Karamustafa Ahmet T1994a ldquoEarly SuTHORNsm in Eastern Anatoliardquo In L Lewisohn ed Classical Persian

Su THORNsm From its Origins to Rumi (London Khaniqahi NimatullahiPublications) pp 175-98

1994b Godrsquos Unruly Friends Dervish Groups in the Islamic Later Middle Period1300-1550 (Salt Lake City University of Utah Press)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 45

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 2020

Khazanov Anatoly M1994 ldquoThe Spread of World Religions in Medieval Nomadic Societies of the

Eurasian Steppesrdquo In Michael Gervers and Wayne Schlepp eds Nomadic Diplomacy Destruction and Religion from the Paci THORNc to the

Adriatic (Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia No 1) pp 11-33Koumlpruumlluuml Mehmed Fuad

1929 In szlig uence du chamanisme turco-mongol sur les ordres mystiques musul-mans (Istanbul Meacutemoires de lrsquoInstitut de Turcologie de lrsquoUniversiteacute deStanboul)

1993 Islam in Anatolia after the Turkish Invasion (Prolegomena) tr and edby G Leiser (Salt Lake City University of Utah)

Lambton AKS1988 Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia (Albany State University of

New York Press)

Lewisohn Leonard1995 Beyond Faith and In THORNdelity The Su THORN Poetry and Teachings of Mahmud Shabistari (London Curzon)

Mazzaoui Michel M1972 The Origins of the mdashafawids infinnotAEligism mdashu THORNsm and the πulregt (Wiesbaden

Franz Steiner Verlag)Melville Charles

1990 ldquo Pregdshregh-i Islregm The Conversion of Sultan MaΩmsbquod Ghregzregn Khregnrdquo Pembroke Papers 1 159-177

forthcoming ldquoThe History and Historiography of Oumlljeituumlrsquos War with Gnotlregn (1307)rdquo InReuven Amitai-Preiss and David Morgan eds The Mongol Empire and

its Legacy (Leiden Brill Academic Publishers)Meacutenage VL

1979 ldquoThe Islamization of Anatoliardquo In N Levtzion ed Conversion to Islam(New York and London Holmes and Meier) pp 52-67

Minorsky Vladimir F1954 ldquoA Mongol Decree of 7201320 to the Family of Shaykh Zreghidrdquo Bulletin

of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16 515-27Morgan David

1986 The Mongols (Oxford Blackwell)1988 Medieval Persia (London Longman)

Murtayenawnot M1991 Masregaeligil-i AEligalozr-i notlkhregnregn second ed (Tehran 1370S)Paul Juumlrgen

1990 ldquoScheiche und Herrscher im Khanat Œaintatayrdquo Der Islam 67 278-321Roux Jean-Paul

1984 La Religion des Turcs et des Mongols (Paris Payot)Schmidtke Sabine

1991 The Theology of al-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot (d 7261325) (Berlin Klaus SchwarzVerlag)

Sohrweide Hanna1965 ldquoDer Sieg der Safaviden in Persien and siene Ruumlckwirkungen auf did Schiiten

Anatoliens im 16 Jahrhundertrdquo Der Islam 41 95-223Vryonis Speros

1971 The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century (BerkeleyUniversity of California Press)

46 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

Page 11: Sufis and Shamans

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1120

been inszliguenced by their various Muslim advisors and ofTHORNcials drawn mainlyfrom the urban administrative and scholarly milieu These notables of whomNaloznotr al-Dnotn fisbquosnotrsquos example was given above seem to have looked upon the

dervishes with distaste On the other hand some of the prominent moderateinstitutional suTHORNs even those of a pronounced ascetic taste were very much apart of the world of the senior AEligulamregaelig and bureaucrats and the border betweenthese two sectors was neither THORNxed or impermeable Second they may well haveremembered the role of popular dervish THORNgures in fermenting rebellion against authority An earlier generation of Mongol leaders had to deal with the move-ment of a charismatic Muslim ascetic THORNgure claiming magical power MaΩmsbquodTregrregbnot in the area of Bukhara in 6361238-956) and the memory of Bregbreg IsΩregqrsquos

rebellion in Anatolia in 1241 against the Seljuqs may have played a role57) It might be suggested that the anti-nomian dervishes themselves shunned patron-age and contact with authority Maybe there were those with such principlesand therefore we do not know about them but in the examples adduced abovethe dervishes in question do not seem to have held such scruples

All of the above applies to the relationship between Mongol rulers in Iranand the various types of mystics in their realm The information regarding wider circles of Mongols let alone the average tribesman is spotty at bestThere is evidence albeit not much of the attraction of non-institutional suTHORNsfor the Mongols at large The Mamluk historian al-Nuwayrnot (d 1332) writesthat among the reasons that the Mongol elite rose up against Teguumlder AΩmad was that his mentor Shaykh AEligAbd al-RaΩmregn had drawn the ldquosons of theMongolsrdquo (awlregd al-mughul) towards him58) Whether this inclination was of aspiritual nature is left unsaid in the source Other Mamluk writers describingmore-or-less the same period describe an Oirat Mongol who converted to

Islam took the name AEligAlnot became a faqnotr (ie dervish) and with a group of followers from among the ldquosons of the Mongolsrdquo (awlregd al-mughul) made his way across the Euphrates to Syria There for reasons which are not completelyclear (for unacceptable religious practices or moral turpitude) he and some of his brothers were eventually arrested59) Both of these pieces of evidence derivefrom the time of Teguumlder AΩmad when anti-nomian dervishes were at theapogee of their inszliguence Whether these awlregd al-mughul were from the elite

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 37

56) Juwaynnot 1912-37 vol 1 pp 85-90 (= Juwaynnot 1958 vol 1 pp 109-15) See alsoBausani 1968 p 548

57) Cahen 1968 pp 136-13758) Al-Nuwayri 1985 p 40259) Baybars al-Manlozsbquornot MS fol 129b Ibn al-Furregt 1942 p 250 al-Maqrnotznot 1934-73

vol 1 pp 708-709

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1220

or the common tribesmen is unspeciTHORNed Regarding other periods we are stillin the dark regarding the success of the suTHORNs in converting the rank-and-THORNleMongols

In the above discussion only the role of the suTHORNs in the conversion to Islamof the Ilkhans has been mentioned Other factors such as the role of key mem-bers of the Mongol elite who had already converted (Nawrsbquoz being the most prominent) political or other practical reasons let alone the whole question of acculturation and assimilation to a wider culture (perhaps via the Turks) havebeen ignored and will have to wait analysis elsewhere60) The focus here hasbeen on suTHORNs and it has been seen that generally those with long-term and last-ing inszliguence were of an institutional moderate variety heirs to a centuries-

long tradition which was still vigorously developing in this period and wouldcontinue to do so long after the Mongols had disappeared as a political forceor distinctive ethnic group in the Middle East

There is little reason to connect the suTHORN personalities which we have encoun-tered here with traditional Mongol shamanism or shamans The statement that the Mongols at least their rulers and elites were attracted to suTHORNsm because of the suTHORNsrsquo similarity to shamans is an assumption which has never been provenIn fact there is nothing in sources of which I am aware that remotely justiTHORNessuch a position One might ask where is the one statement by a source of anyprovenance which could remotely be construed to support the attraction of theMongol rulers to suTHORNs moderate or otherwise because of their shamanisticpast Even if we were to accept such a postulation how do we account for thefact that the Mongol elite was attracted mainly to the moderate suTHORNs rather tothe anti-nomian variety whoNtildeone might a priori suggest Ntildehad a greater resemblance to the shamans

A closer inspection of the matter reveals that perhaps shamans and suTHORNs cer-tainly of the institutional kind have less in common than is often thought Theshaman in traditional Mongol religion seeksNtildeaccording to Walther HeissigNtilde

ldquoecstasy and the ability to combat harmful powers and forces and to look intothe future in order to interpret and prophesy through the help of spirits whichhave been made subservientrdquo61) He or she has little if any interest in what would be considered spiritual or transcendental in both the monotheistic andIndian religions but rather was basically involved ldquoin preventive and healing

38 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

60) I am now working on what will hopefully be a comprehensive study of the wholequestion of the Mongolsrsquo Islamization of which this present paper will be a part

61) Heissig 1980 p 6 see also Boyle 1972 p 184 A detailed discussion of the Mongo-lian shaman and traditional Inner Asian religion is beyond the bounds of the present paper

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1320

magicrdquo62) This is not the place to present a discussion even a summary oneof suTHORNsm but one might mention gnosis (maAEligrifa) the ldquoannihilation in Godrdquo( fanregaelig) and ldquothe unity with Beingrdquo (ittiΩregd or waΩdat al-wujsbquod ) suTHORN concepts

which are completely foreign to the inner Asian shamanistic milieu These andother goals of the suTHORN are achieved by various means some of which have acertain resemblance with the technique of the shaman ie communicating withthe ldquootherworldrdquo through ecstacy and trance (the so-called ldquoshamanrsquos riderdquo) but these are mainly external aspects and have nothing to do with the essence of either the shamanrsquos or suTHORNrsquos vocation In addition the Mongolian shamans of that time (and even of today) practice neither ascetism nor self-abuse the for-mer found among a broad range of suTHORNs and the latter common among certain

extreme dervish groupsBut what of the anti-nomian dervishes Does not their bizarre dress and

behavior let alone at least some of their devotional practices reveal a similarityand even relationship to Mongolian shamans One piece of evidence and asfar as I can tell the only one which has been adduced to show the allegedinszliguence of shamanism on suTHORNs is an interesting passage from the al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar by al-Dhahabnot who writes that among the latter day fol-lowers of AΩmad al-RifregAElignot (d 5781182) ldquodevilish practices had come into usesince the Mongols took Iraq such as entering THORNre riding lions and playing withanimals Neither the Shaykh [al-RifregAElignot] nor his righteous [THORNrst] followers hadknown these rdquo63)

There are however a number of reasons why this statement cannot serve asa basis for the attribution of a strong shamanistic connection between this par-ticular dervish group (let alone dervishes as a whole) and shamanism It shouldTHORNrst be noted that al-Dhahabnot does not explicitly state that the RifregAElignots took these

allegedly new practices from the Mongols but only that they were introducedsometime after the Mongols conquered Iraq (AD 1258) The exact origin of these innovations is not given although it was perhaps Dhahabnotrsquos intention toimply that it was somehow connected to the Mongols More importantly asDS Margoliouth has noted the wild practises to which the RifregAEligiyya were ascribed were no invention of al-RifregAElignot ldquosince the like are recorded by al-Tansbquokhnot in the

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 39

62) Heissig 1980 p 12 This is not to suggest that traditional Mongolian (and Inner

Asian) religion was without any interest beyond the practical and mundane It certainly hadcosmological concerns and attributed great importance in matters of origins and ancestors(see DeWeese 1994 pp 27-35) These interests would appear to be somewhat different thanthose found in suTHORNsm

63) Al-Dhahabnot 1985 vol 3 p 75 who refers to the RifregAElignotyya as AΩmadnotyya This pas-sage cited by the sixteenth century writer Ibn al-AEligImregd 1931-32 vol 4 p 260 is seen asdeTHORNnite proof of a shaman-suTHORN connection by Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 12 Vryonis 1971 p 366

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1420

fourth century AH [= ca tenth century AD]rdquo64) Margoliouth unfortunatelydid not provide a reference for this information but it seems in this authorrsquosal-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda there is a story of riding a lion65) This information is

not connected with suTHORNs per se but it does show that this motif at least wasfound in Islamic society centuries before the Mongols showed up on the sceneThere also appears a story about a man seeking refuge in an oven but this wasunlit and also not tied to suTHORNsm66) However the motif of the trial by THORNre andspeciTHORNcally being tossed into an oven is an ancient one in the Near East goingback at least to the Book of Daniel (ch 3)67)

Some extreme dervish practices including bizarre dress and self-inszligictedpain (although not necessarily the ones just described) apparently precede the

Mongol invasion of eastern Iran (1219) and certainly that of Iraq (1258) 68) So while we cannot rule out the possibility of some Mongol inszliguence among which might be something speciTHORNcally shamanistic on the RifregAEligiyya it seemsno less likely that these activities were an independent ldquoIslamicrdquo developmentperhaps derived from the practices of other dervish groups It might well bethat al-Dhahabnotrsquos attribution albeit by implication to the Mongols is nothingmore than an attempt to blame outlandish practices among Muslims (in his eyescertainly) on the once inTHORNdel Mongols with their plethora of strange customsIn this connection we might mention the attempt by the THORNfteenth century Egypt jurist and historian al-Maqrnotznot to blame the adoption of the Mongol yasa (lawcode) for the infringement by the Mamluk Ωujjregb (chamberlains) on the author-ity of the qadis in Cairo an accusation which has been shown to have littlebasis in fact69)

The Mongol shamans usually referred to as qregms (a Turkish word) in theArabic and Persian sources are a fairly non-descript lot in Mongol Iran In the

post-Huumlleguuml period groups of them appear on occasion but invariably without names70) In fact as far as I know not one individual shaman is ever named

40 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

64) Art ldquoAΩmad al-RifregAElignotrdquo EI 2 8524 (this is basically the same article which appearedin EI 1) CE Bosworth the author of the subsequent entry in EI 2 on the RifregAEligiyya orderleaves open the question when these practises which made the order famous came about

65) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 4 pp 139-147 I am grateful to Dr Julia Ashtiany of StAndrewrsquos University for her advice on this material

66) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 3 pp 62-63 this passage is translated in Ashtiany 1991 pp 108-

12867) See DeWeese 1994 pp 243-267 for a discussion of the oven motif in pre-Islamic

Islamic and Inner Asian contexts It is worth mentioning the taming of a lion story is alsofound in Daniel (ch 6) a book which reszligects a heavy ldquoEasternrdquo ie Iranian inszliguence

68) Karamustafa 1994b pp 39-4669) See Ayalon 1971-73 passim70) See for example Amitai-Preiss 1991 pp 355-356 Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 46

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1520

in the Ilkhanid state the term beki often found in the sources for the earlyMongol empire as a title of shamans together with a name is no longer inuse71) This is in stark contrast to the many prominent suTHORN shaykhs moderate

and extreme known in the sources some of whom have been mentioned aboveThere is no evidence that the shamans were expelled from the Ilkhanate after

Ghazanrsquos conversion as were the bakhshnot s the Buddhist holy men who wereeventually ordered out when it became clear that they were still practicing their religion while having ostensibly become Muslims72) The shamans on the other hand are found voicing their opinions in Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign73) and may have lingeredin Iran for some time although their eventual fate is unknown Other post-conversion vestiges of the pre-Islamic shamanism also remained for a period74)

Mention has been made of certain similarities between particular aspectsof the suTHORN experience and that of the shamans such as the use of the trance(although suTHORNs and and shamans employed it for different goals) Some suTHORNs were known and venerated for their wonder-working (karregmregt ) as were sha-mans And suTHORNs might have been consulted for mundane matters and not onlythose relating to transcendental affairs It is possible then that the partial re-semblance between shamans and suTHORNs may have contributed to some degreefor the success of some of the latter in converting and instructing the Ilkhansand their entourage and their popularity in wider circles This it must beadded is an assumption that has yet to be substantiated No source known tome offers it as an explanation Other reasons may also be suggested Perhapsthe success of individual suTHORNs in converting at least some of the Mongols eliteand otherwise may be due to their attraction which they held for large sectionsof Islamic society ie a homey down-to-earth version of Islam unencumbered with legalistic and theological niceties and at times willing to turn a blind eye

to elements of the traditional pre-Islamic religion It is also possible that thesuTHORNs some of whom at least would be found in the country would come intocontact with the Mongol tribesman and thus could inszliguence them both in con-version and afterwards75)

Thus from what we have seen above there is little proof to support the con-tention of Koumlpruumlluuml and others that the dervishes were an amalgam of shaman-ism and Islam if not shamans in suTHORN clothes If the shamans put on a Muslim

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 41

71) Roux 1984 p 71 Doerfer 1963-75 vol 1 pp 235-238 Paul 1990 p 31472) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 18873) Boyle 1968 p 402 also Boyle 1972 p 184 who points out that these were surely

shamans although the source refers to them as bakhshnot s74) Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-10 esp 975) This last reason was suggested by Prof AKS Lambton at the Ilkhanate seminar in

which this paper was THORNrst given

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1620

garb to please the princes as Koumlpruumlluumlrsquos claims76) there is no evidence of it inthe sources which I have examined Perhaps then the time has come to eschewphrases such as ldquoshamanisticrdquo and ldquocrypto-shamanisticrdquo77) when discussing the

suTHORNs and dervishes of the Mongol period such as Shaykh Baraq This der-vish may have been un-orthodox and even weird in the eyes of the AEligulamregaelig andothers of the civil and political establishment but it seems that he reszligected along developing strand of anti-nomian suTHORNsm78) and the connection to Inner Asia shamanism is tenuous at best

This study appears to conTHORNrm the measured statement by the anthropol-ogist AM Khazanov with regard to conversion of Inner Asian peoples to amonotheistic religion ldquoSpiritual middlemen and mediators very often of seden-

tary origin functionally somehow replaced their pagan counterparts rdquo79) Inother words charismatic personalities of one type are replaced by those of another In the case of the Mongols it now can be questioned whether thisreplacement was also a result of some type of inherent similarity between thetwo groups of charismatic persons There is no evidence that loyalty and later nostalgia for shamanism inszliguenced the Ilkhansrsquo choice of suTHORNs even beforethey converted As we have seen the Ilkhans generally preferred moderate suTHORNsthose mystics whose practice least resembled the holy men of the traditionalMongol religion Elements of traditional Mongol religion usually known under the rubric of shamanism continued to be practiced for decades in the environsof the newly converted Ilkhans and their entourage80) But this seems to be sep-arate from the relationship between Ghazan and his successors with their suTHORN

teachers and associates

Postscript

After this article went to press I learnt of additional relevant information which was published in an important article by Daniella Talmon-HellerldquoArabic Sources on Muslim Villagers under Frankish Rulerdquo in Alan V Murrayed From Clermont to Jerusalem The Crusades and Crusader Societies 1095-1500 ( International Medieval Researches 3) (Brussels Brepols 1998) p 109There evidence is cited from another work by al-Dhahabnot Siyar aAEliglregm

42 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

76) Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 1377) For the latter see H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75478) See Karamustafa 1994a passim79) Khazanov 1994 p 1480) On the assimilation of elements from traditional Inner Asian religion during the

process of Islamization in the Mongol khanates of Central Asia and their successor group-ings and states see DeWeese 1994 p 516 and passim

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1720

al-nubalregaelig Sh al-Arnaaeligsbquot and MN al-AEligArqassbquosnot eds (Beirut Muaeligassasat al-Risregla 1988) vol 20 p 383 of a Syrian suTHORN shaykh Absbquo al-ordmusayn al-Muqaddasnot (d ca 5481153-4) who is reported to have ridden a lion suppos-

edly the Franks said of him ldquoLions and Tigers are like tame animals for Absbquoal-ordmusaynrdquo

Here at least al-Dhahabnot believes that the lion-riding shaykhs made their appearance before the arrival of the Mongols in the Islamic world in the earlythirteenth century This weakens al-Dhahabnotrsquos own claim cited above that onlyin the aftermath of the Mongol conquest of Iraq did the AΩmadiyyaRifregAEligiyyaadopt inter alia lion-riding The topos is found in connection to suTHORNs longbefore the Mongols made their appearance in the area

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Primary Sources

Baybars al-ManlozsbquornotMS Zubdat al- THORNkra fnot taaeligrnotkh al-hijra MS British Library Add 23325

al-Dhahabnot MuΩammad b AΩmadMS Taaeligrnotkh al-islregm MS British Library Or 1540

1985 al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar ed by MS Zaghlsbquol (Beirut Dregr al-Kutubal-AEligIlmiyya)Ibn al-Bazzregz Tawakkulnot

1994 mdashafwat al-lozafregaelig ed by Gh fiabregflabregaelignot (Tabriz)Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot Absbquo Bakr b AEligAbdallregh

1960 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 9 ed HR Roemer (Cairo DeutschesArchaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

1971 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 8 ed by U Haarmann (Freiburg-Cairo Deutsches Archaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

Ibn al-Furregt MuΩammad b AEligAbd al-RaΩnotm1942 Taaeligrnotkh vol 7 ed by C Zurayk (Beirut American University of Beirut

Publications of the Faculty of Arts and Sciences)Ibn al-Fuwaflnot Kamregl al-Dnotn AEligAbd al-Razzregq

1932-3 al-ordmawregdith al-jregmiAEliga warsquol-tajregrib al-nreg THORN AEliga fnotrsquol-miaeliga al-sregbiAEliga ed byM Jawregd (Baghdad al-Maktab al-AEligArabiyya 1351H)

Ibn al-AEligImregd AEligAbd al-ordmaqq b AΩmad1931-32 Shadharat al-dhahab fnot akhbregr mreg dhahab (Cairo 1350-51H)

Juwaynnot AEligAlregaelig al-Dnotn Aflreg Malik1912-37 Taaeligrnotkh-i jahregn gushreg ed by MM Qazwnotnnot (London and Leiden EJ Brill)1958 The History of the World Conqueror by AEligAla-ad-Din AEligAta-Malik Juvaini tr

by JA Boyle (Manchester Manchester University Press)

al-Maqrnotznot AΩmad b AEligAlnot1934-73 Kitregb al-sulsbquok li-maAEligrifat duwal al-mulsbquok ed by MM Ziyregda and SAEligA-FAEligsectshsbquor (Cairo Lajnat al-Taaeliglnotf warsquol-Tarjama warsquol-Nashr)

Mustawfnot ordmamdallregh1913 The Taaeligriacutekh-i-Guziacuteda or ldquoSelect Historyrdquo of ordmamdursquollaacuteh Mustawfiacute-l-Qazwiacuteniacute

tr by EG Browne and RA Nicholson (Leiden and London EJW GibbMemorial Series vol 142)

1961 Taaeligrnotkh-i guznotdah ed by AEligAbd al-ordmusayn Nawregaelignot (Tehran 1339S)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 43

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1820

al-Nuwayrnot AΩmad b AEligAbd al-Wahhregb1985 Nihregyat al-arab fnot funsbquon al-adab vol 27 ed SaAElignotd AEligsectshsbquor (Cairo al-Hnotaeliga

al-Milozriyya al-AEligsectmma lirsquol-Kitregb)Qregshregnnot MuΩammad

1969 Taaeligrikh-not uljregytsbquo ed by Mahin Hambly (Teheran MajmsbquoAEliga-yi Mutsbquon-iFregrisnot vol 40)

Rashnotd al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh1940 Geschichte πregzregn-oslashanrsquos aus dem Taaeligrnotiquest-i-mubregrak-i-intregzregnnot ed Karl

Jahn (London EJW Gibb Memorial Series New Series vol 14)1941 Taaeligrnotiquest-i-Mubregrak-i-πregzregnnot des Ramiddotid al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh Abnot-l-oslashair

Geschichte der Iliquestregne Abregintreg bis Gaiiquestregtsbquo (1265-1295) ed by K Jahn(Prague Abhandlungen der Deutschen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften undKuumlnste in Prag Philosophisch-Historische Abteilung vol 1)

al-mdashafadnot Khalnotl b Aybak

1931- al-Wregfnot birsquol-wafayregt (Wiesbaden Franz Steiner Verlag)Tansbquokhnot al-MuΩassin b AEligAlnot1978 al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda ed by AEligA al-Shreglijnot (Beirut Dregr al-mdashregdir)

Ysbquonnotnnot Msbquosreg b MuΩammad1954-61 Dhayl miraeligregt al-zamregn fnot taaeligrnotkh al-aAEligyregn (Hyderabad Dregrsquoira al-MaAEligregrifa al-

AEligUthmregniyya)Zettersteacuteen Karl V

1919 Beitraumlge zu Geschichte der Mamlsbquokensultane (Leiden EJ Brill)

Secondary Sources

Amitai-Preiss Reuven1991 ldquoEvidence for the Early Use of the Title notlkhregn among the Mongolsrdquo Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 3rd Ser 1 353-362

1996a ldquoGhazan Islam and Mongol Tradition A View from the Mamluk Sultanaterdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 59 1-10

1996b ldquoNew Material from the Mamluk Sources for the Biography of Rashnotd al-Dnotnrdquo In J Rabi and T Fitzherbert eds The Court of the Il-khans (Oxford Journal of Islamic Art vol 12) pp 23-38

forthcoming ldquoThe Conversion of the Ilkhan Teguumlder AΩmad to Islamrdquo Jerusalem Studiesin Arabic and Islam

Ashtiany Julia1991 ldquoAl-Tansbquokhnotrsquos al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda as a Literary Sourcerdquo In Alan Jones

ed Arabicus Felix Luminosus Britannicus (Oxford Ithaca Press) pp 108-128

Aubin Jean1991 ldquoShaykh Ibrreghnotm Zreghid Gnotlregnnot (1218-1301)rdquo Turcica 21-23 39-531995 Eacutemirs mongols et vizirs persans dans les remous de lrsquoacculturation (Paris Studia

Iranica Cahier 15)Ayalon David

1971-73 ldquoThe Great Yregsa of Chingiz Khregn A Reexaminationrdquo Studia Islamica PtA 33 (1971) 97-140 pt B 34 (1971) 151-80 pt C1 36 (1972) 113-58

pt C2 38 (1973) 107-56 [all reprinted in D Ayalon Outsiders in the Landsof Islam Mamluks Mongols and Eunuchs (London 1988) art no IV]Bausani Alessandro

1968 ldquoReligion under the Mongolsrdquo In JA Boyle ed Cambridge History of Iran(Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5 pp 538-549

Blair Sheila S1986 ldquoThe Mongol Capital of Sultaniyya lsquoThe Imperialrsquordquo Iran 24 139-151

44 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1920

Boyle John Andrew1968 ldquoThe Political and Dynastic History of the iexcll-Khregnsrdquo In JA Boyle ed

Cambridge History of Iran (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5pp 303-421

1972 ldquoTurkish and Mongol Shamanism in the Middle Agesrdquo Folklore 83 177-193 [reprinted in JA Boyle The Mongol Empire 1206-1370 (London1977) art XXII]

Cahen Claude1968 Pre-Ottoman Turkey tr by J Jones-Williams (London Sidgwick and Jackson)1969 ldquoThe Turkish Invasion The Selchuumlkidsrdquo In Kenneth Setton ed A History

of the Crusades vol 1 second ed (Madison University of WisconsinPress)

DeWeese Devin1992 ldquoSayyid AEligAlnot Hamadregnnot and Kubrawnot Hagiographical Traditionsrdquo In

L Lewisohn ed The Legacy of Mediaeval Persian Su THORNsm (London andNew York Khaniqahi Nimatullahi PublicationsSOAS Centre of Near and Middle Eastern Studies 1992) pp 121-158

1994 Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde Baba Tuumlkles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition (University ParkPA Pennsylvania State University Press)

1996 ldquoThe Mashregaeligikh-i Turk and the Khojagregn Rethinking the Links betweenthe Yasavnot and Naqshbandnot SuTHORN Traditionsrdquo Journal of Islamic Studies72 180-207

Doerfer Gerhard1963-75 Tuumlrkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen (Wiesbaden

Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur Veroumlffentlichungen der Orientalischen Kommission)

EI 2 Encyclopaedia of Islam new edition (Leiden EJ Brill 1960-)

EIr Encyclopaedia Iranica (London Routledge and Kegan Paul 1985-)

Fletcher Joseph F1986 ldquoThe Mongols Ecological and Social Perspectivesrdquo Harvard Journal of

Asiatic Studies 46 11-50Heissig Walther

1980 The Religions of Mongolia tr by Geoffrey Samuel (London Routledgeand Kegan Paul)Holt Peter M

1986 ldquoThe iexcllkhregn AΩmadrsquos Embassies to Qalregwsbquon Two ContemporaryAccountsrdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 49 128-132

Howorth Henry H1876-1927 The History of the Mongols (London Longmans Green)

Inalcik Halil1973 The Ottoman Empire The Classical Age 1300-1600 tr by Norman

Itzkowitz and Colin Imber (London Wiedenfeld and Nicolson)

Karamustafa Ahmet T1994a ldquoEarly SuTHORNsm in Eastern Anatoliardquo In L Lewisohn ed Classical Persian

Su THORNsm From its Origins to Rumi (London Khaniqahi NimatullahiPublications) pp 175-98

1994b Godrsquos Unruly Friends Dervish Groups in the Islamic Later Middle Period1300-1550 (Salt Lake City University of Utah Press)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 45

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 2020

Khazanov Anatoly M1994 ldquoThe Spread of World Religions in Medieval Nomadic Societies of the

Eurasian Steppesrdquo In Michael Gervers and Wayne Schlepp eds Nomadic Diplomacy Destruction and Religion from the Paci THORNc to the

Adriatic (Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia No 1) pp 11-33Koumlpruumlluuml Mehmed Fuad

1929 In szlig uence du chamanisme turco-mongol sur les ordres mystiques musul-mans (Istanbul Meacutemoires de lrsquoInstitut de Turcologie de lrsquoUniversiteacute deStanboul)

1993 Islam in Anatolia after the Turkish Invasion (Prolegomena) tr and edby G Leiser (Salt Lake City University of Utah)

Lambton AKS1988 Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia (Albany State University of

New York Press)

Lewisohn Leonard1995 Beyond Faith and In THORNdelity The Su THORN Poetry and Teachings of Mahmud Shabistari (London Curzon)

Mazzaoui Michel M1972 The Origins of the mdashafawids infinnotAEligism mdashu THORNsm and the πulregt (Wiesbaden

Franz Steiner Verlag)Melville Charles

1990 ldquo Pregdshregh-i Islregm The Conversion of Sultan MaΩmsbquod Ghregzregn Khregnrdquo Pembroke Papers 1 159-177

forthcoming ldquoThe History and Historiography of Oumlljeituumlrsquos War with Gnotlregn (1307)rdquo InReuven Amitai-Preiss and David Morgan eds The Mongol Empire and

its Legacy (Leiden Brill Academic Publishers)Meacutenage VL

1979 ldquoThe Islamization of Anatoliardquo In N Levtzion ed Conversion to Islam(New York and London Holmes and Meier) pp 52-67

Minorsky Vladimir F1954 ldquoA Mongol Decree of 7201320 to the Family of Shaykh Zreghidrdquo Bulletin

of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16 515-27Morgan David

1986 The Mongols (Oxford Blackwell)1988 Medieval Persia (London Longman)

Murtayenawnot M1991 Masregaeligil-i AEligalozr-i notlkhregnregn second ed (Tehran 1370S)Paul Juumlrgen

1990 ldquoScheiche und Herrscher im Khanat Œaintatayrdquo Der Islam 67 278-321Roux Jean-Paul

1984 La Religion des Turcs et des Mongols (Paris Payot)Schmidtke Sabine

1991 The Theology of al-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot (d 7261325) (Berlin Klaus SchwarzVerlag)

Sohrweide Hanna1965 ldquoDer Sieg der Safaviden in Persien and siene Ruumlckwirkungen auf did Schiiten

Anatoliens im 16 Jahrhundertrdquo Der Islam 41 95-223Vryonis Speros

1971 The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century (BerkeleyUniversity of California Press)

46 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

Page 12: Sufis and Shamans

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1220

or the common tribesmen is unspeciTHORNed Regarding other periods we are stillin the dark regarding the success of the suTHORNs in converting the rank-and-THORNleMongols

In the above discussion only the role of the suTHORNs in the conversion to Islamof the Ilkhans has been mentioned Other factors such as the role of key mem-bers of the Mongol elite who had already converted (Nawrsbquoz being the most prominent) political or other practical reasons let alone the whole question of acculturation and assimilation to a wider culture (perhaps via the Turks) havebeen ignored and will have to wait analysis elsewhere60) The focus here hasbeen on suTHORNs and it has been seen that generally those with long-term and last-ing inszliguence were of an institutional moderate variety heirs to a centuries-

long tradition which was still vigorously developing in this period and wouldcontinue to do so long after the Mongols had disappeared as a political forceor distinctive ethnic group in the Middle East

There is little reason to connect the suTHORN personalities which we have encoun-tered here with traditional Mongol shamanism or shamans The statement that the Mongols at least their rulers and elites were attracted to suTHORNsm because of the suTHORNsrsquo similarity to shamans is an assumption which has never been provenIn fact there is nothing in sources of which I am aware that remotely justiTHORNessuch a position One might ask where is the one statement by a source of anyprovenance which could remotely be construed to support the attraction of theMongol rulers to suTHORNs moderate or otherwise because of their shamanisticpast Even if we were to accept such a postulation how do we account for thefact that the Mongol elite was attracted mainly to the moderate suTHORNs rather tothe anti-nomian variety whoNtildeone might a priori suggest Ntildehad a greater resemblance to the shamans

A closer inspection of the matter reveals that perhaps shamans and suTHORNs cer-tainly of the institutional kind have less in common than is often thought Theshaman in traditional Mongol religion seeksNtildeaccording to Walther HeissigNtilde

ldquoecstasy and the ability to combat harmful powers and forces and to look intothe future in order to interpret and prophesy through the help of spirits whichhave been made subservientrdquo61) He or she has little if any interest in what would be considered spiritual or transcendental in both the monotheistic andIndian religions but rather was basically involved ldquoin preventive and healing

38 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

60) I am now working on what will hopefully be a comprehensive study of the wholequestion of the Mongolsrsquo Islamization of which this present paper will be a part

61) Heissig 1980 p 6 see also Boyle 1972 p 184 A detailed discussion of the Mongo-lian shaman and traditional Inner Asian religion is beyond the bounds of the present paper

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1320

magicrdquo62) This is not the place to present a discussion even a summary oneof suTHORNsm but one might mention gnosis (maAEligrifa) the ldquoannihilation in Godrdquo( fanregaelig) and ldquothe unity with Beingrdquo (ittiΩregd or waΩdat al-wujsbquod ) suTHORN concepts

which are completely foreign to the inner Asian shamanistic milieu These andother goals of the suTHORN are achieved by various means some of which have acertain resemblance with the technique of the shaman ie communicating withthe ldquootherworldrdquo through ecstacy and trance (the so-called ldquoshamanrsquos riderdquo) but these are mainly external aspects and have nothing to do with the essence of either the shamanrsquos or suTHORNrsquos vocation In addition the Mongolian shamans of that time (and even of today) practice neither ascetism nor self-abuse the for-mer found among a broad range of suTHORNs and the latter common among certain

extreme dervish groupsBut what of the anti-nomian dervishes Does not their bizarre dress and

behavior let alone at least some of their devotional practices reveal a similarityand even relationship to Mongolian shamans One piece of evidence and asfar as I can tell the only one which has been adduced to show the allegedinszliguence of shamanism on suTHORNs is an interesting passage from the al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar by al-Dhahabnot who writes that among the latter day fol-lowers of AΩmad al-RifregAElignot (d 5781182) ldquodevilish practices had come into usesince the Mongols took Iraq such as entering THORNre riding lions and playing withanimals Neither the Shaykh [al-RifregAElignot] nor his righteous [THORNrst] followers hadknown these rdquo63)

There are however a number of reasons why this statement cannot serve asa basis for the attribution of a strong shamanistic connection between this par-ticular dervish group (let alone dervishes as a whole) and shamanism It shouldTHORNrst be noted that al-Dhahabnot does not explicitly state that the RifregAElignots took these

allegedly new practices from the Mongols but only that they were introducedsometime after the Mongols conquered Iraq (AD 1258) The exact origin of these innovations is not given although it was perhaps Dhahabnotrsquos intention toimply that it was somehow connected to the Mongols More importantly asDS Margoliouth has noted the wild practises to which the RifregAEligiyya were ascribed were no invention of al-RifregAElignot ldquosince the like are recorded by al-Tansbquokhnot in the

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 39

62) Heissig 1980 p 12 This is not to suggest that traditional Mongolian (and Inner

Asian) religion was without any interest beyond the practical and mundane It certainly hadcosmological concerns and attributed great importance in matters of origins and ancestors(see DeWeese 1994 pp 27-35) These interests would appear to be somewhat different thanthose found in suTHORNsm

63) Al-Dhahabnot 1985 vol 3 p 75 who refers to the RifregAElignotyya as AΩmadnotyya This pas-sage cited by the sixteenth century writer Ibn al-AEligImregd 1931-32 vol 4 p 260 is seen asdeTHORNnite proof of a shaman-suTHORN connection by Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 12 Vryonis 1971 p 366

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1420

fourth century AH [= ca tenth century AD]rdquo64) Margoliouth unfortunatelydid not provide a reference for this information but it seems in this authorrsquosal-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda there is a story of riding a lion65) This information is

not connected with suTHORNs per se but it does show that this motif at least wasfound in Islamic society centuries before the Mongols showed up on the sceneThere also appears a story about a man seeking refuge in an oven but this wasunlit and also not tied to suTHORNsm66) However the motif of the trial by THORNre andspeciTHORNcally being tossed into an oven is an ancient one in the Near East goingback at least to the Book of Daniel (ch 3)67)

Some extreme dervish practices including bizarre dress and self-inszligictedpain (although not necessarily the ones just described) apparently precede the

Mongol invasion of eastern Iran (1219) and certainly that of Iraq (1258) 68) So while we cannot rule out the possibility of some Mongol inszliguence among which might be something speciTHORNcally shamanistic on the RifregAEligiyya it seemsno less likely that these activities were an independent ldquoIslamicrdquo developmentperhaps derived from the practices of other dervish groups It might well bethat al-Dhahabnotrsquos attribution albeit by implication to the Mongols is nothingmore than an attempt to blame outlandish practices among Muslims (in his eyescertainly) on the once inTHORNdel Mongols with their plethora of strange customsIn this connection we might mention the attempt by the THORNfteenth century Egypt jurist and historian al-Maqrnotznot to blame the adoption of the Mongol yasa (lawcode) for the infringement by the Mamluk Ωujjregb (chamberlains) on the author-ity of the qadis in Cairo an accusation which has been shown to have littlebasis in fact69)

The Mongol shamans usually referred to as qregms (a Turkish word) in theArabic and Persian sources are a fairly non-descript lot in Mongol Iran In the

post-Huumlleguuml period groups of them appear on occasion but invariably without names70) In fact as far as I know not one individual shaman is ever named

40 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

64) Art ldquoAΩmad al-RifregAElignotrdquo EI 2 8524 (this is basically the same article which appearedin EI 1) CE Bosworth the author of the subsequent entry in EI 2 on the RifregAEligiyya orderleaves open the question when these practises which made the order famous came about

65) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 4 pp 139-147 I am grateful to Dr Julia Ashtiany of StAndrewrsquos University for her advice on this material

66) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 3 pp 62-63 this passage is translated in Ashtiany 1991 pp 108-

12867) See DeWeese 1994 pp 243-267 for a discussion of the oven motif in pre-Islamic

Islamic and Inner Asian contexts It is worth mentioning the taming of a lion story is alsofound in Daniel (ch 6) a book which reszligects a heavy ldquoEasternrdquo ie Iranian inszliguence

68) Karamustafa 1994b pp 39-4669) See Ayalon 1971-73 passim70) See for example Amitai-Preiss 1991 pp 355-356 Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 46

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1520

in the Ilkhanid state the term beki often found in the sources for the earlyMongol empire as a title of shamans together with a name is no longer inuse71) This is in stark contrast to the many prominent suTHORN shaykhs moderate

and extreme known in the sources some of whom have been mentioned aboveThere is no evidence that the shamans were expelled from the Ilkhanate after

Ghazanrsquos conversion as were the bakhshnot s the Buddhist holy men who wereeventually ordered out when it became clear that they were still practicing their religion while having ostensibly become Muslims72) The shamans on the other hand are found voicing their opinions in Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign73) and may have lingeredin Iran for some time although their eventual fate is unknown Other post-conversion vestiges of the pre-Islamic shamanism also remained for a period74)

Mention has been made of certain similarities between particular aspectsof the suTHORN experience and that of the shamans such as the use of the trance(although suTHORNs and and shamans employed it for different goals) Some suTHORNs were known and venerated for their wonder-working (karregmregt ) as were sha-mans And suTHORNs might have been consulted for mundane matters and not onlythose relating to transcendental affairs It is possible then that the partial re-semblance between shamans and suTHORNs may have contributed to some degreefor the success of some of the latter in converting and instructing the Ilkhansand their entourage and their popularity in wider circles This it must beadded is an assumption that has yet to be substantiated No source known tome offers it as an explanation Other reasons may also be suggested Perhapsthe success of individual suTHORNs in converting at least some of the Mongols eliteand otherwise may be due to their attraction which they held for large sectionsof Islamic society ie a homey down-to-earth version of Islam unencumbered with legalistic and theological niceties and at times willing to turn a blind eye

to elements of the traditional pre-Islamic religion It is also possible that thesuTHORNs some of whom at least would be found in the country would come intocontact with the Mongol tribesman and thus could inszliguence them both in con-version and afterwards75)

Thus from what we have seen above there is little proof to support the con-tention of Koumlpruumlluuml and others that the dervishes were an amalgam of shaman-ism and Islam if not shamans in suTHORN clothes If the shamans put on a Muslim

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 41

71) Roux 1984 p 71 Doerfer 1963-75 vol 1 pp 235-238 Paul 1990 p 31472) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 18873) Boyle 1968 p 402 also Boyle 1972 p 184 who points out that these were surely

shamans although the source refers to them as bakhshnot s74) Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-10 esp 975) This last reason was suggested by Prof AKS Lambton at the Ilkhanate seminar in

which this paper was THORNrst given

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1620

garb to please the princes as Koumlpruumlluumlrsquos claims76) there is no evidence of it inthe sources which I have examined Perhaps then the time has come to eschewphrases such as ldquoshamanisticrdquo and ldquocrypto-shamanisticrdquo77) when discussing the

suTHORNs and dervishes of the Mongol period such as Shaykh Baraq This der-vish may have been un-orthodox and even weird in the eyes of the AEligulamregaelig andothers of the civil and political establishment but it seems that he reszligected along developing strand of anti-nomian suTHORNsm78) and the connection to Inner Asia shamanism is tenuous at best

This study appears to conTHORNrm the measured statement by the anthropol-ogist AM Khazanov with regard to conversion of Inner Asian peoples to amonotheistic religion ldquoSpiritual middlemen and mediators very often of seden-

tary origin functionally somehow replaced their pagan counterparts rdquo79) Inother words charismatic personalities of one type are replaced by those of another In the case of the Mongols it now can be questioned whether thisreplacement was also a result of some type of inherent similarity between thetwo groups of charismatic persons There is no evidence that loyalty and later nostalgia for shamanism inszliguenced the Ilkhansrsquo choice of suTHORNs even beforethey converted As we have seen the Ilkhans generally preferred moderate suTHORNsthose mystics whose practice least resembled the holy men of the traditionalMongol religion Elements of traditional Mongol religion usually known under the rubric of shamanism continued to be practiced for decades in the environsof the newly converted Ilkhans and their entourage80) But this seems to be sep-arate from the relationship between Ghazan and his successors with their suTHORN

teachers and associates

Postscript

After this article went to press I learnt of additional relevant information which was published in an important article by Daniella Talmon-HellerldquoArabic Sources on Muslim Villagers under Frankish Rulerdquo in Alan V Murrayed From Clermont to Jerusalem The Crusades and Crusader Societies 1095-1500 ( International Medieval Researches 3) (Brussels Brepols 1998) p 109There evidence is cited from another work by al-Dhahabnot Siyar aAEliglregm

42 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

76) Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 1377) For the latter see H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75478) See Karamustafa 1994a passim79) Khazanov 1994 p 1480) On the assimilation of elements from traditional Inner Asian religion during the

process of Islamization in the Mongol khanates of Central Asia and their successor group-ings and states see DeWeese 1994 p 516 and passim

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1720

al-nubalregaelig Sh al-Arnaaeligsbquot and MN al-AEligArqassbquosnot eds (Beirut Muaeligassasat al-Risregla 1988) vol 20 p 383 of a Syrian suTHORN shaykh Absbquo al-ordmusayn al-Muqaddasnot (d ca 5481153-4) who is reported to have ridden a lion suppos-

edly the Franks said of him ldquoLions and Tigers are like tame animals for Absbquoal-ordmusaynrdquo

Here at least al-Dhahabnot believes that the lion-riding shaykhs made their appearance before the arrival of the Mongols in the Islamic world in the earlythirteenth century This weakens al-Dhahabnotrsquos own claim cited above that onlyin the aftermath of the Mongol conquest of Iraq did the AΩmadiyyaRifregAEligiyyaadopt inter alia lion-riding The topos is found in connection to suTHORNs longbefore the Mongols made their appearance in the area

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Primary Sources

Baybars al-ManlozsbquornotMS Zubdat al- THORNkra fnot taaeligrnotkh al-hijra MS British Library Add 23325

al-Dhahabnot MuΩammad b AΩmadMS Taaeligrnotkh al-islregm MS British Library Or 1540

1985 al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar ed by MS Zaghlsbquol (Beirut Dregr al-Kutubal-AEligIlmiyya)Ibn al-Bazzregz Tawakkulnot

1994 mdashafwat al-lozafregaelig ed by Gh fiabregflabregaelignot (Tabriz)Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot Absbquo Bakr b AEligAbdallregh

1960 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 9 ed HR Roemer (Cairo DeutschesArchaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

1971 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 8 ed by U Haarmann (Freiburg-Cairo Deutsches Archaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

Ibn al-Furregt MuΩammad b AEligAbd al-RaΩnotm1942 Taaeligrnotkh vol 7 ed by C Zurayk (Beirut American University of Beirut

Publications of the Faculty of Arts and Sciences)Ibn al-Fuwaflnot Kamregl al-Dnotn AEligAbd al-Razzregq

1932-3 al-ordmawregdith al-jregmiAEliga warsquol-tajregrib al-nreg THORN AEliga fnotrsquol-miaeliga al-sregbiAEliga ed byM Jawregd (Baghdad al-Maktab al-AEligArabiyya 1351H)

Ibn al-AEligImregd AEligAbd al-ordmaqq b AΩmad1931-32 Shadharat al-dhahab fnot akhbregr mreg dhahab (Cairo 1350-51H)

Juwaynnot AEligAlregaelig al-Dnotn Aflreg Malik1912-37 Taaeligrnotkh-i jahregn gushreg ed by MM Qazwnotnnot (London and Leiden EJ Brill)1958 The History of the World Conqueror by AEligAla-ad-Din AEligAta-Malik Juvaini tr

by JA Boyle (Manchester Manchester University Press)

al-Maqrnotznot AΩmad b AEligAlnot1934-73 Kitregb al-sulsbquok li-maAEligrifat duwal al-mulsbquok ed by MM Ziyregda and SAEligA-FAEligsectshsbquor (Cairo Lajnat al-Taaeliglnotf warsquol-Tarjama warsquol-Nashr)

Mustawfnot ordmamdallregh1913 The Taaeligriacutekh-i-Guziacuteda or ldquoSelect Historyrdquo of ordmamdursquollaacuteh Mustawfiacute-l-Qazwiacuteniacute

tr by EG Browne and RA Nicholson (Leiden and London EJW GibbMemorial Series vol 142)

1961 Taaeligrnotkh-i guznotdah ed by AEligAbd al-ordmusayn Nawregaelignot (Tehran 1339S)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 43

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1820

al-Nuwayrnot AΩmad b AEligAbd al-Wahhregb1985 Nihregyat al-arab fnot funsbquon al-adab vol 27 ed SaAElignotd AEligsectshsbquor (Cairo al-Hnotaeliga

al-Milozriyya al-AEligsectmma lirsquol-Kitregb)Qregshregnnot MuΩammad

1969 Taaeligrikh-not uljregytsbquo ed by Mahin Hambly (Teheran MajmsbquoAEliga-yi Mutsbquon-iFregrisnot vol 40)

Rashnotd al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh1940 Geschichte πregzregn-oslashanrsquos aus dem Taaeligrnotiquest-i-mubregrak-i-intregzregnnot ed Karl

Jahn (London EJW Gibb Memorial Series New Series vol 14)1941 Taaeligrnotiquest-i-Mubregrak-i-πregzregnnot des Ramiddotid al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh Abnot-l-oslashair

Geschichte der Iliquestregne Abregintreg bis Gaiiquestregtsbquo (1265-1295) ed by K Jahn(Prague Abhandlungen der Deutschen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften undKuumlnste in Prag Philosophisch-Historische Abteilung vol 1)

al-mdashafadnot Khalnotl b Aybak

1931- al-Wregfnot birsquol-wafayregt (Wiesbaden Franz Steiner Verlag)Tansbquokhnot al-MuΩassin b AEligAlnot1978 al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda ed by AEligA al-Shreglijnot (Beirut Dregr al-mdashregdir)

Ysbquonnotnnot Msbquosreg b MuΩammad1954-61 Dhayl miraeligregt al-zamregn fnot taaeligrnotkh al-aAEligyregn (Hyderabad Dregrsquoira al-MaAEligregrifa al-

AEligUthmregniyya)Zettersteacuteen Karl V

1919 Beitraumlge zu Geschichte der Mamlsbquokensultane (Leiden EJ Brill)

Secondary Sources

Amitai-Preiss Reuven1991 ldquoEvidence for the Early Use of the Title notlkhregn among the Mongolsrdquo Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 3rd Ser 1 353-362

1996a ldquoGhazan Islam and Mongol Tradition A View from the Mamluk Sultanaterdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 59 1-10

1996b ldquoNew Material from the Mamluk Sources for the Biography of Rashnotd al-Dnotnrdquo In J Rabi and T Fitzherbert eds The Court of the Il-khans (Oxford Journal of Islamic Art vol 12) pp 23-38

forthcoming ldquoThe Conversion of the Ilkhan Teguumlder AΩmad to Islamrdquo Jerusalem Studiesin Arabic and Islam

Ashtiany Julia1991 ldquoAl-Tansbquokhnotrsquos al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda as a Literary Sourcerdquo In Alan Jones

ed Arabicus Felix Luminosus Britannicus (Oxford Ithaca Press) pp 108-128

Aubin Jean1991 ldquoShaykh Ibrreghnotm Zreghid Gnotlregnnot (1218-1301)rdquo Turcica 21-23 39-531995 Eacutemirs mongols et vizirs persans dans les remous de lrsquoacculturation (Paris Studia

Iranica Cahier 15)Ayalon David

1971-73 ldquoThe Great Yregsa of Chingiz Khregn A Reexaminationrdquo Studia Islamica PtA 33 (1971) 97-140 pt B 34 (1971) 151-80 pt C1 36 (1972) 113-58

pt C2 38 (1973) 107-56 [all reprinted in D Ayalon Outsiders in the Landsof Islam Mamluks Mongols and Eunuchs (London 1988) art no IV]Bausani Alessandro

1968 ldquoReligion under the Mongolsrdquo In JA Boyle ed Cambridge History of Iran(Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5 pp 538-549

Blair Sheila S1986 ldquoThe Mongol Capital of Sultaniyya lsquoThe Imperialrsquordquo Iran 24 139-151

44 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1920

Boyle John Andrew1968 ldquoThe Political and Dynastic History of the iexcll-Khregnsrdquo In JA Boyle ed

Cambridge History of Iran (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5pp 303-421

1972 ldquoTurkish and Mongol Shamanism in the Middle Agesrdquo Folklore 83 177-193 [reprinted in JA Boyle The Mongol Empire 1206-1370 (London1977) art XXII]

Cahen Claude1968 Pre-Ottoman Turkey tr by J Jones-Williams (London Sidgwick and Jackson)1969 ldquoThe Turkish Invasion The Selchuumlkidsrdquo In Kenneth Setton ed A History

of the Crusades vol 1 second ed (Madison University of WisconsinPress)

DeWeese Devin1992 ldquoSayyid AEligAlnot Hamadregnnot and Kubrawnot Hagiographical Traditionsrdquo In

L Lewisohn ed The Legacy of Mediaeval Persian Su THORNsm (London andNew York Khaniqahi Nimatullahi PublicationsSOAS Centre of Near and Middle Eastern Studies 1992) pp 121-158

1994 Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde Baba Tuumlkles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition (University ParkPA Pennsylvania State University Press)

1996 ldquoThe Mashregaeligikh-i Turk and the Khojagregn Rethinking the Links betweenthe Yasavnot and Naqshbandnot SuTHORN Traditionsrdquo Journal of Islamic Studies72 180-207

Doerfer Gerhard1963-75 Tuumlrkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen (Wiesbaden

Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur Veroumlffentlichungen der Orientalischen Kommission)

EI 2 Encyclopaedia of Islam new edition (Leiden EJ Brill 1960-)

EIr Encyclopaedia Iranica (London Routledge and Kegan Paul 1985-)

Fletcher Joseph F1986 ldquoThe Mongols Ecological and Social Perspectivesrdquo Harvard Journal of

Asiatic Studies 46 11-50Heissig Walther

1980 The Religions of Mongolia tr by Geoffrey Samuel (London Routledgeand Kegan Paul)Holt Peter M

1986 ldquoThe iexcllkhregn AΩmadrsquos Embassies to Qalregwsbquon Two ContemporaryAccountsrdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 49 128-132

Howorth Henry H1876-1927 The History of the Mongols (London Longmans Green)

Inalcik Halil1973 The Ottoman Empire The Classical Age 1300-1600 tr by Norman

Itzkowitz and Colin Imber (London Wiedenfeld and Nicolson)

Karamustafa Ahmet T1994a ldquoEarly SuTHORNsm in Eastern Anatoliardquo In L Lewisohn ed Classical Persian

Su THORNsm From its Origins to Rumi (London Khaniqahi NimatullahiPublications) pp 175-98

1994b Godrsquos Unruly Friends Dervish Groups in the Islamic Later Middle Period1300-1550 (Salt Lake City University of Utah Press)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 45

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 2020

Khazanov Anatoly M1994 ldquoThe Spread of World Religions in Medieval Nomadic Societies of the

Eurasian Steppesrdquo In Michael Gervers and Wayne Schlepp eds Nomadic Diplomacy Destruction and Religion from the Paci THORNc to the

Adriatic (Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia No 1) pp 11-33Koumlpruumlluuml Mehmed Fuad

1929 In szlig uence du chamanisme turco-mongol sur les ordres mystiques musul-mans (Istanbul Meacutemoires de lrsquoInstitut de Turcologie de lrsquoUniversiteacute deStanboul)

1993 Islam in Anatolia after the Turkish Invasion (Prolegomena) tr and edby G Leiser (Salt Lake City University of Utah)

Lambton AKS1988 Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia (Albany State University of

New York Press)

Lewisohn Leonard1995 Beyond Faith and In THORNdelity The Su THORN Poetry and Teachings of Mahmud Shabistari (London Curzon)

Mazzaoui Michel M1972 The Origins of the mdashafawids infinnotAEligism mdashu THORNsm and the πulregt (Wiesbaden

Franz Steiner Verlag)Melville Charles

1990 ldquo Pregdshregh-i Islregm The Conversion of Sultan MaΩmsbquod Ghregzregn Khregnrdquo Pembroke Papers 1 159-177

forthcoming ldquoThe History and Historiography of Oumlljeituumlrsquos War with Gnotlregn (1307)rdquo InReuven Amitai-Preiss and David Morgan eds The Mongol Empire and

its Legacy (Leiden Brill Academic Publishers)Meacutenage VL

1979 ldquoThe Islamization of Anatoliardquo In N Levtzion ed Conversion to Islam(New York and London Holmes and Meier) pp 52-67

Minorsky Vladimir F1954 ldquoA Mongol Decree of 7201320 to the Family of Shaykh Zreghidrdquo Bulletin

of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16 515-27Morgan David

1986 The Mongols (Oxford Blackwell)1988 Medieval Persia (London Longman)

Murtayenawnot M1991 Masregaeligil-i AEligalozr-i notlkhregnregn second ed (Tehran 1370S)Paul Juumlrgen

1990 ldquoScheiche und Herrscher im Khanat Œaintatayrdquo Der Islam 67 278-321Roux Jean-Paul

1984 La Religion des Turcs et des Mongols (Paris Payot)Schmidtke Sabine

1991 The Theology of al-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot (d 7261325) (Berlin Klaus SchwarzVerlag)

Sohrweide Hanna1965 ldquoDer Sieg der Safaviden in Persien and siene Ruumlckwirkungen auf did Schiiten

Anatoliens im 16 Jahrhundertrdquo Der Islam 41 95-223Vryonis Speros

1971 The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century (BerkeleyUniversity of California Press)

46 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

Page 13: Sufis and Shamans

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1320

magicrdquo62) This is not the place to present a discussion even a summary oneof suTHORNsm but one might mention gnosis (maAEligrifa) the ldquoannihilation in Godrdquo( fanregaelig) and ldquothe unity with Beingrdquo (ittiΩregd or waΩdat al-wujsbquod ) suTHORN concepts

which are completely foreign to the inner Asian shamanistic milieu These andother goals of the suTHORN are achieved by various means some of which have acertain resemblance with the technique of the shaman ie communicating withthe ldquootherworldrdquo through ecstacy and trance (the so-called ldquoshamanrsquos riderdquo) but these are mainly external aspects and have nothing to do with the essence of either the shamanrsquos or suTHORNrsquos vocation In addition the Mongolian shamans of that time (and even of today) practice neither ascetism nor self-abuse the for-mer found among a broad range of suTHORNs and the latter common among certain

extreme dervish groupsBut what of the anti-nomian dervishes Does not their bizarre dress and

behavior let alone at least some of their devotional practices reveal a similarityand even relationship to Mongolian shamans One piece of evidence and asfar as I can tell the only one which has been adduced to show the allegedinszliguence of shamanism on suTHORNs is an interesting passage from the al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar by al-Dhahabnot who writes that among the latter day fol-lowers of AΩmad al-RifregAElignot (d 5781182) ldquodevilish practices had come into usesince the Mongols took Iraq such as entering THORNre riding lions and playing withanimals Neither the Shaykh [al-RifregAElignot] nor his righteous [THORNrst] followers hadknown these rdquo63)

There are however a number of reasons why this statement cannot serve asa basis for the attribution of a strong shamanistic connection between this par-ticular dervish group (let alone dervishes as a whole) and shamanism It shouldTHORNrst be noted that al-Dhahabnot does not explicitly state that the RifregAElignots took these

allegedly new practices from the Mongols but only that they were introducedsometime after the Mongols conquered Iraq (AD 1258) The exact origin of these innovations is not given although it was perhaps Dhahabnotrsquos intention toimply that it was somehow connected to the Mongols More importantly asDS Margoliouth has noted the wild practises to which the RifregAEligiyya were ascribed were no invention of al-RifregAElignot ldquosince the like are recorded by al-Tansbquokhnot in the

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 39

62) Heissig 1980 p 12 This is not to suggest that traditional Mongolian (and Inner

Asian) religion was without any interest beyond the practical and mundane It certainly hadcosmological concerns and attributed great importance in matters of origins and ancestors(see DeWeese 1994 pp 27-35) These interests would appear to be somewhat different thanthose found in suTHORNsm

63) Al-Dhahabnot 1985 vol 3 p 75 who refers to the RifregAElignotyya as AΩmadnotyya This pas-sage cited by the sixteenth century writer Ibn al-AEligImregd 1931-32 vol 4 p 260 is seen asdeTHORNnite proof of a shaman-suTHORN connection by Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 12 Vryonis 1971 p 366

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1420

fourth century AH [= ca tenth century AD]rdquo64) Margoliouth unfortunatelydid not provide a reference for this information but it seems in this authorrsquosal-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda there is a story of riding a lion65) This information is

not connected with suTHORNs per se but it does show that this motif at least wasfound in Islamic society centuries before the Mongols showed up on the sceneThere also appears a story about a man seeking refuge in an oven but this wasunlit and also not tied to suTHORNsm66) However the motif of the trial by THORNre andspeciTHORNcally being tossed into an oven is an ancient one in the Near East goingback at least to the Book of Daniel (ch 3)67)

Some extreme dervish practices including bizarre dress and self-inszligictedpain (although not necessarily the ones just described) apparently precede the

Mongol invasion of eastern Iran (1219) and certainly that of Iraq (1258) 68) So while we cannot rule out the possibility of some Mongol inszliguence among which might be something speciTHORNcally shamanistic on the RifregAEligiyya it seemsno less likely that these activities were an independent ldquoIslamicrdquo developmentperhaps derived from the practices of other dervish groups It might well bethat al-Dhahabnotrsquos attribution albeit by implication to the Mongols is nothingmore than an attempt to blame outlandish practices among Muslims (in his eyescertainly) on the once inTHORNdel Mongols with their plethora of strange customsIn this connection we might mention the attempt by the THORNfteenth century Egypt jurist and historian al-Maqrnotznot to blame the adoption of the Mongol yasa (lawcode) for the infringement by the Mamluk Ωujjregb (chamberlains) on the author-ity of the qadis in Cairo an accusation which has been shown to have littlebasis in fact69)

The Mongol shamans usually referred to as qregms (a Turkish word) in theArabic and Persian sources are a fairly non-descript lot in Mongol Iran In the

post-Huumlleguuml period groups of them appear on occasion but invariably without names70) In fact as far as I know not one individual shaman is ever named

40 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

64) Art ldquoAΩmad al-RifregAElignotrdquo EI 2 8524 (this is basically the same article which appearedin EI 1) CE Bosworth the author of the subsequent entry in EI 2 on the RifregAEligiyya orderleaves open the question when these practises which made the order famous came about

65) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 4 pp 139-147 I am grateful to Dr Julia Ashtiany of StAndrewrsquos University for her advice on this material

66) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 3 pp 62-63 this passage is translated in Ashtiany 1991 pp 108-

12867) See DeWeese 1994 pp 243-267 for a discussion of the oven motif in pre-Islamic

Islamic and Inner Asian contexts It is worth mentioning the taming of a lion story is alsofound in Daniel (ch 6) a book which reszligects a heavy ldquoEasternrdquo ie Iranian inszliguence

68) Karamustafa 1994b pp 39-4669) See Ayalon 1971-73 passim70) See for example Amitai-Preiss 1991 pp 355-356 Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 46

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1520

in the Ilkhanid state the term beki often found in the sources for the earlyMongol empire as a title of shamans together with a name is no longer inuse71) This is in stark contrast to the many prominent suTHORN shaykhs moderate

and extreme known in the sources some of whom have been mentioned aboveThere is no evidence that the shamans were expelled from the Ilkhanate after

Ghazanrsquos conversion as were the bakhshnot s the Buddhist holy men who wereeventually ordered out when it became clear that they were still practicing their religion while having ostensibly become Muslims72) The shamans on the other hand are found voicing their opinions in Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign73) and may have lingeredin Iran for some time although their eventual fate is unknown Other post-conversion vestiges of the pre-Islamic shamanism also remained for a period74)

Mention has been made of certain similarities between particular aspectsof the suTHORN experience and that of the shamans such as the use of the trance(although suTHORNs and and shamans employed it for different goals) Some suTHORNs were known and venerated for their wonder-working (karregmregt ) as were sha-mans And suTHORNs might have been consulted for mundane matters and not onlythose relating to transcendental affairs It is possible then that the partial re-semblance between shamans and suTHORNs may have contributed to some degreefor the success of some of the latter in converting and instructing the Ilkhansand their entourage and their popularity in wider circles This it must beadded is an assumption that has yet to be substantiated No source known tome offers it as an explanation Other reasons may also be suggested Perhapsthe success of individual suTHORNs in converting at least some of the Mongols eliteand otherwise may be due to their attraction which they held for large sectionsof Islamic society ie a homey down-to-earth version of Islam unencumbered with legalistic and theological niceties and at times willing to turn a blind eye

to elements of the traditional pre-Islamic religion It is also possible that thesuTHORNs some of whom at least would be found in the country would come intocontact with the Mongol tribesman and thus could inszliguence them both in con-version and afterwards75)

Thus from what we have seen above there is little proof to support the con-tention of Koumlpruumlluuml and others that the dervishes were an amalgam of shaman-ism and Islam if not shamans in suTHORN clothes If the shamans put on a Muslim

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 41

71) Roux 1984 p 71 Doerfer 1963-75 vol 1 pp 235-238 Paul 1990 p 31472) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 18873) Boyle 1968 p 402 also Boyle 1972 p 184 who points out that these were surely

shamans although the source refers to them as bakhshnot s74) Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-10 esp 975) This last reason was suggested by Prof AKS Lambton at the Ilkhanate seminar in

which this paper was THORNrst given

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1620

garb to please the princes as Koumlpruumlluumlrsquos claims76) there is no evidence of it inthe sources which I have examined Perhaps then the time has come to eschewphrases such as ldquoshamanisticrdquo and ldquocrypto-shamanisticrdquo77) when discussing the

suTHORNs and dervishes of the Mongol period such as Shaykh Baraq This der-vish may have been un-orthodox and even weird in the eyes of the AEligulamregaelig andothers of the civil and political establishment but it seems that he reszligected along developing strand of anti-nomian suTHORNsm78) and the connection to Inner Asia shamanism is tenuous at best

This study appears to conTHORNrm the measured statement by the anthropol-ogist AM Khazanov with regard to conversion of Inner Asian peoples to amonotheistic religion ldquoSpiritual middlemen and mediators very often of seden-

tary origin functionally somehow replaced their pagan counterparts rdquo79) Inother words charismatic personalities of one type are replaced by those of another In the case of the Mongols it now can be questioned whether thisreplacement was also a result of some type of inherent similarity between thetwo groups of charismatic persons There is no evidence that loyalty and later nostalgia for shamanism inszliguenced the Ilkhansrsquo choice of suTHORNs even beforethey converted As we have seen the Ilkhans generally preferred moderate suTHORNsthose mystics whose practice least resembled the holy men of the traditionalMongol religion Elements of traditional Mongol religion usually known under the rubric of shamanism continued to be practiced for decades in the environsof the newly converted Ilkhans and their entourage80) But this seems to be sep-arate from the relationship between Ghazan and his successors with their suTHORN

teachers and associates

Postscript

After this article went to press I learnt of additional relevant information which was published in an important article by Daniella Talmon-HellerldquoArabic Sources on Muslim Villagers under Frankish Rulerdquo in Alan V Murrayed From Clermont to Jerusalem The Crusades and Crusader Societies 1095-1500 ( International Medieval Researches 3) (Brussels Brepols 1998) p 109There evidence is cited from another work by al-Dhahabnot Siyar aAEliglregm

42 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

76) Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 1377) For the latter see H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75478) See Karamustafa 1994a passim79) Khazanov 1994 p 1480) On the assimilation of elements from traditional Inner Asian religion during the

process of Islamization in the Mongol khanates of Central Asia and their successor group-ings and states see DeWeese 1994 p 516 and passim

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1720

al-nubalregaelig Sh al-Arnaaeligsbquot and MN al-AEligArqassbquosnot eds (Beirut Muaeligassasat al-Risregla 1988) vol 20 p 383 of a Syrian suTHORN shaykh Absbquo al-ordmusayn al-Muqaddasnot (d ca 5481153-4) who is reported to have ridden a lion suppos-

edly the Franks said of him ldquoLions and Tigers are like tame animals for Absbquoal-ordmusaynrdquo

Here at least al-Dhahabnot believes that the lion-riding shaykhs made their appearance before the arrival of the Mongols in the Islamic world in the earlythirteenth century This weakens al-Dhahabnotrsquos own claim cited above that onlyin the aftermath of the Mongol conquest of Iraq did the AΩmadiyyaRifregAEligiyyaadopt inter alia lion-riding The topos is found in connection to suTHORNs longbefore the Mongols made their appearance in the area

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Primary Sources

Baybars al-ManlozsbquornotMS Zubdat al- THORNkra fnot taaeligrnotkh al-hijra MS British Library Add 23325

al-Dhahabnot MuΩammad b AΩmadMS Taaeligrnotkh al-islregm MS British Library Or 1540

1985 al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar ed by MS Zaghlsbquol (Beirut Dregr al-Kutubal-AEligIlmiyya)Ibn al-Bazzregz Tawakkulnot

1994 mdashafwat al-lozafregaelig ed by Gh fiabregflabregaelignot (Tabriz)Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot Absbquo Bakr b AEligAbdallregh

1960 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 9 ed HR Roemer (Cairo DeutschesArchaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

1971 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 8 ed by U Haarmann (Freiburg-Cairo Deutsches Archaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

Ibn al-Furregt MuΩammad b AEligAbd al-RaΩnotm1942 Taaeligrnotkh vol 7 ed by C Zurayk (Beirut American University of Beirut

Publications of the Faculty of Arts and Sciences)Ibn al-Fuwaflnot Kamregl al-Dnotn AEligAbd al-Razzregq

1932-3 al-ordmawregdith al-jregmiAEliga warsquol-tajregrib al-nreg THORN AEliga fnotrsquol-miaeliga al-sregbiAEliga ed byM Jawregd (Baghdad al-Maktab al-AEligArabiyya 1351H)

Ibn al-AEligImregd AEligAbd al-ordmaqq b AΩmad1931-32 Shadharat al-dhahab fnot akhbregr mreg dhahab (Cairo 1350-51H)

Juwaynnot AEligAlregaelig al-Dnotn Aflreg Malik1912-37 Taaeligrnotkh-i jahregn gushreg ed by MM Qazwnotnnot (London and Leiden EJ Brill)1958 The History of the World Conqueror by AEligAla-ad-Din AEligAta-Malik Juvaini tr

by JA Boyle (Manchester Manchester University Press)

al-Maqrnotznot AΩmad b AEligAlnot1934-73 Kitregb al-sulsbquok li-maAEligrifat duwal al-mulsbquok ed by MM Ziyregda and SAEligA-FAEligsectshsbquor (Cairo Lajnat al-Taaeliglnotf warsquol-Tarjama warsquol-Nashr)

Mustawfnot ordmamdallregh1913 The Taaeligriacutekh-i-Guziacuteda or ldquoSelect Historyrdquo of ordmamdursquollaacuteh Mustawfiacute-l-Qazwiacuteniacute

tr by EG Browne and RA Nicholson (Leiden and London EJW GibbMemorial Series vol 142)

1961 Taaeligrnotkh-i guznotdah ed by AEligAbd al-ordmusayn Nawregaelignot (Tehran 1339S)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 43

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1820

al-Nuwayrnot AΩmad b AEligAbd al-Wahhregb1985 Nihregyat al-arab fnot funsbquon al-adab vol 27 ed SaAElignotd AEligsectshsbquor (Cairo al-Hnotaeliga

al-Milozriyya al-AEligsectmma lirsquol-Kitregb)Qregshregnnot MuΩammad

1969 Taaeligrikh-not uljregytsbquo ed by Mahin Hambly (Teheran MajmsbquoAEliga-yi Mutsbquon-iFregrisnot vol 40)

Rashnotd al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh1940 Geschichte πregzregn-oslashanrsquos aus dem Taaeligrnotiquest-i-mubregrak-i-intregzregnnot ed Karl

Jahn (London EJW Gibb Memorial Series New Series vol 14)1941 Taaeligrnotiquest-i-Mubregrak-i-πregzregnnot des Ramiddotid al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh Abnot-l-oslashair

Geschichte der Iliquestregne Abregintreg bis Gaiiquestregtsbquo (1265-1295) ed by K Jahn(Prague Abhandlungen der Deutschen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften undKuumlnste in Prag Philosophisch-Historische Abteilung vol 1)

al-mdashafadnot Khalnotl b Aybak

1931- al-Wregfnot birsquol-wafayregt (Wiesbaden Franz Steiner Verlag)Tansbquokhnot al-MuΩassin b AEligAlnot1978 al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda ed by AEligA al-Shreglijnot (Beirut Dregr al-mdashregdir)

Ysbquonnotnnot Msbquosreg b MuΩammad1954-61 Dhayl miraeligregt al-zamregn fnot taaeligrnotkh al-aAEligyregn (Hyderabad Dregrsquoira al-MaAEligregrifa al-

AEligUthmregniyya)Zettersteacuteen Karl V

1919 Beitraumlge zu Geschichte der Mamlsbquokensultane (Leiden EJ Brill)

Secondary Sources

Amitai-Preiss Reuven1991 ldquoEvidence for the Early Use of the Title notlkhregn among the Mongolsrdquo Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 3rd Ser 1 353-362

1996a ldquoGhazan Islam and Mongol Tradition A View from the Mamluk Sultanaterdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 59 1-10

1996b ldquoNew Material from the Mamluk Sources for the Biography of Rashnotd al-Dnotnrdquo In J Rabi and T Fitzherbert eds The Court of the Il-khans (Oxford Journal of Islamic Art vol 12) pp 23-38

forthcoming ldquoThe Conversion of the Ilkhan Teguumlder AΩmad to Islamrdquo Jerusalem Studiesin Arabic and Islam

Ashtiany Julia1991 ldquoAl-Tansbquokhnotrsquos al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda as a Literary Sourcerdquo In Alan Jones

ed Arabicus Felix Luminosus Britannicus (Oxford Ithaca Press) pp 108-128

Aubin Jean1991 ldquoShaykh Ibrreghnotm Zreghid Gnotlregnnot (1218-1301)rdquo Turcica 21-23 39-531995 Eacutemirs mongols et vizirs persans dans les remous de lrsquoacculturation (Paris Studia

Iranica Cahier 15)Ayalon David

1971-73 ldquoThe Great Yregsa of Chingiz Khregn A Reexaminationrdquo Studia Islamica PtA 33 (1971) 97-140 pt B 34 (1971) 151-80 pt C1 36 (1972) 113-58

pt C2 38 (1973) 107-56 [all reprinted in D Ayalon Outsiders in the Landsof Islam Mamluks Mongols and Eunuchs (London 1988) art no IV]Bausani Alessandro

1968 ldquoReligion under the Mongolsrdquo In JA Boyle ed Cambridge History of Iran(Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5 pp 538-549

Blair Sheila S1986 ldquoThe Mongol Capital of Sultaniyya lsquoThe Imperialrsquordquo Iran 24 139-151

44 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1920

Boyle John Andrew1968 ldquoThe Political and Dynastic History of the iexcll-Khregnsrdquo In JA Boyle ed

Cambridge History of Iran (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5pp 303-421

1972 ldquoTurkish and Mongol Shamanism in the Middle Agesrdquo Folklore 83 177-193 [reprinted in JA Boyle The Mongol Empire 1206-1370 (London1977) art XXII]

Cahen Claude1968 Pre-Ottoman Turkey tr by J Jones-Williams (London Sidgwick and Jackson)1969 ldquoThe Turkish Invasion The Selchuumlkidsrdquo In Kenneth Setton ed A History

of the Crusades vol 1 second ed (Madison University of WisconsinPress)

DeWeese Devin1992 ldquoSayyid AEligAlnot Hamadregnnot and Kubrawnot Hagiographical Traditionsrdquo In

L Lewisohn ed The Legacy of Mediaeval Persian Su THORNsm (London andNew York Khaniqahi Nimatullahi PublicationsSOAS Centre of Near and Middle Eastern Studies 1992) pp 121-158

1994 Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde Baba Tuumlkles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition (University ParkPA Pennsylvania State University Press)

1996 ldquoThe Mashregaeligikh-i Turk and the Khojagregn Rethinking the Links betweenthe Yasavnot and Naqshbandnot SuTHORN Traditionsrdquo Journal of Islamic Studies72 180-207

Doerfer Gerhard1963-75 Tuumlrkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen (Wiesbaden

Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur Veroumlffentlichungen der Orientalischen Kommission)

EI 2 Encyclopaedia of Islam new edition (Leiden EJ Brill 1960-)

EIr Encyclopaedia Iranica (London Routledge and Kegan Paul 1985-)

Fletcher Joseph F1986 ldquoThe Mongols Ecological and Social Perspectivesrdquo Harvard Journal of

Asiatic Studies 46 11-50Heissig Walther

1980 The Religions of Mongolia tr by Geoffrey Samuel (London Routledgeand Kegan Paul)Holt Peter M

1986 ldquoThe iexcllkhregn AΩmadrsquos Embassies to Qalregwsbquon Two ContemporaryAccountsrdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 49 128-132

Howorth Henry H1876-1927 The History of the Mongols (London Longmans Green)

Inalcik Halil1973 The Ottoman Empire The Classical Age 1300-1600 tr by Norman

Itzkowitz and Colin Imber (London Wiedenfeld and Nicolson)

Karamustafa Ahmet T1994a ldquoEarly SuTHORNsm in Eastern Anatoliardquo In L Lewisohn ed Classical Persian

Su THORNsm From its Origins to Rumi (London Khaniqahi NimatullahiPublications) pp 175-98

1994b Godrsquos Unruly Friends Dervish Groups in the Islamic Later Middle Period1300-1550 (Salt Lake City University of Utah Press)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 45

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 2020

Khazanov Anatoly M1994 ldquoThe Spread of World Religions in Medieval Nomadic Societies of the

Eurasian Steppesrdquo In Michael Gervers and Wayne Schlepp eds Nomadic Diplomacy Destruction and Religion from the Paci THORNc to the

Adriatic (Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia No 1) pp 11-33Koumlpruumlluuml Mehmed Fuad

1929 In szlig uence du chamanisme turco-mongol sur les ordres mystiques musul-mans (Istanbul Meacutemoires de lrsquoInstitut de Turcologie de lrsquoUniversiteacute deStanboul)

1993 Islam in Anatolia after the Turkish Invasion (Prolegomena) tr and edby G Leiser (Salt Lake City University of Utah)

Lambton AKS1988 Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia (Albany State University of

New York Press)

Lewisohn Leonard1995 Beyond Faith and In THORNdelity The Su THORN Poetry and Teachings of Mahmud Shabistari (London Curzon)

Mazzaoui Michel M1972 The Origins of the mdashafawids infinnotAEligism mdashu THORNsm and the πulregt (Wiesbaden

Franz Steiner Verlag)Melville Charles

1990 ldquo Pregdshregh-i Islregm The Conversion of Sultan MaΩmsbquod Ghregzregn Khregnrdquo Pembroke Papers 1 159-177

forthcoming ldquoThe History and Historiography of Oumlljeituumlrsquos War with Gnotlregn (1307)rdquo InReuven Amitai-Preiss and David Morgan eds The Mongol Empire and

its Legacy (Leiden Brill Academic Publishers)Meacutenage VL

1979 ldquoThe Islamization of Anatoliardquo In N Levtzion ed Conversion to Islam(New York and London Holmes and Meier) pp 52-67

Minorsky Vladimir F1954 ldquoA Mongol Decree of 7201320 to the Family of Shaykh Zreghidrdquo Bulletin

of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16 515-27Morgan David

1986 The Mongols (Oxford Blackwell)1988 Medieval Persia (London Longman)

Murtayenawnot M1991 Masregaeligil-i AEligalozr-i notlkhregnregn second ed (Tehran 1370S)Paul Juumlrgen

1990 ldquoScheiche und Herrscher im Khanat Œaintatayrdquo Der Islam 67 278-321Roux Jean-Paul

1984 La Religion des Turcs et des Mongols (Paris Payot)Schmidtke Sabine

1991 The Theology of al-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot (d 7261325) (Berlin Klaus SchwarzVerlag)

Sohrweide Hanna1965 ldquoDer Sieg der Safaviden in Persien and siene Ruumlckwirkungen auf did Schiiten

Anatoliens im 16 Jahrhundertrdquo Der Islam 41 95-223Vryonis Speros

1971 The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century (BerkeleyUniversity of California Press)

46 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

Page 14: Sufis and Shamans

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1420

fourth century AH [= ca tenth century AD]rdquo64) Margoliouth unfortunatelydid not provide a reference for this information but it seems in this authorrsquosal-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda there is a story of riding a lion65) This information is

not connected with suTHORNs per se but it does show that this motif at least wasfound in Islamic society centuries before the Mongols showed up on the sceneThere also appears a story about a man seeking refuge in an oven but this wasunlit and also not tied to suTHORNsm66) However the motif of the trial by THORNre andspeciTHORNcally being tossed into an oven is an ancient one in the Near East goingback at least to the Book of Daniel (ch 3)67)

Some extreme dervish practices including bizarre dress and self-inszligictedpain (although not necessarily the ones just described) apparently precede the

Mongol invasion of eastern Iran (1219) and certainly that of Iraq (1258) 68) So while we cannot rule out the possibility of some Mongol inszliguence among which might be something speciTHORNcally shamanistic on the RifregAEligiyya it seemsno less likely that these activities were an independent ldquoIslamicrdquo developmentperhaps derived from the practices of other dervish groups It might well bethat al-Dhahabnotrsquos attribution albeit by implication to the Mongols is nothingmore than an attempt to blame outlandish practices among Muslims (in his eyescertainly) on the once inTHORNdel Mongols with their plethora of strange customsIn this connection we might mention the attempt by the THORNfteenth century Egypt jurist and historian al-Maqrnotznot to blame the adoption of the Mongol yasa (lawcode) for the infringement by the Mamluk Ωujjregb (chamberlains) on the author-ity of the qadis in Cairo an accusation which has been shown to have littlebasis in fact69)

The Mongol shamans usually referred to as qregms (a Turkish word) in theArabic and Persian sources are a fairly non-descript lot in Mongol Iran In the

post-Huumlleguuml period groups of them appear on occasion but invariably without names70) In fact as far as I know not one individual shaman is ever named

40 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

64) Art ldquoAΩmad al-RifregAElignotrdquo EI 2 8524 (this is basically the same article which appearedin EI 1) CE Bosworth the author of the subsequent entry in EI 2 on the RifregAEligiyya orderleaves open the question when these practises which made the order famous came about

65) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 4 pp 139-147 I am grateful to Dr Julia Ashtiany of StAndrewrsquos University for her advice on this material

66) Tansbquokhnot 1978 vol 3 pp 62-63 this passage is translated in Ashtiany 1991 pp 108-

12867) See DeWeese 1994 pp 243-267 for a discussion of the oven motif in pre-Islamic

Islamic and Inner Asian contexts It is worth mentioning the taming of a lion story is alsofound in Daniel (ch 6) a book which reszligects a heavy ldquoEasternrdquo ie Iranian inszliguence

68) Karamustafa 1994b pp 39-4669) See Ayalon 1971-73 passim70) See for example Amitai-Preiss 1991 pp 355-356 Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1941 p 46

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1520

in the Ilkhanid state the term beki often found in the sources for the earlyMongol empire as a title of shamans together with a name is no longer inuse71) This is in stark contrast to the many prominent suTHORN shaykhs moderate

and extreme known in the sources some of whom have been mentioned aboveThere is no evidence that the shamans were expelled from the Ilkhanate after

Ghazanrsquos conversion as were the bakhshnot s the Buddhist holy men who wereeventually ordered out when it became clear that they were still practicing their religion while having ostensibly become Muslims72) The shamans on the other hand are found voicing their opinions in Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign73) and may have lingeredin Iran for some time although their eventual fate is unknown Other post-conversion vestiges of the pre-Islamic shamanism also remained for a period74)

Mention has been made of certain similarities between particular aspectsof the suTHORN experience and that of the shamans such as the use of the trance(although suTHORNs and and shamans employed it for different goals) Some suTHORNs were known and venerated for their wonder-working (karregmregt ) as were sha-mans And suTHORNs might have been consulted for mundane matters and not onlythose relating to transcendental affairs It is possible then that the partial re-semblance between shamans and suTHORNs may have contributed to some degreefor the success of some of the latter in converting and instructing the Ilkhansand their entourage and their popularity in wider circles This it must beadded is an assumption that has yet to be substantiated No source known tome offers it as an explanation Other reasons may also be suggested Perhapsthe success of individual suTHORNs in converting at least some of the Mongols eliteand otherwise may be due to their attraction which they held for large sectionsof Islamic society ie a homey down-to-earth version of Islam unencumbered with legalistic and theological niceties and at times willing to turn a blind eye

to elements of the traditional pre-Islamic religion It is also possible that thesuTHORNs some of whom at least would be found in the country would come intocontact with the Mongol tribesman and thus could inszliguence them both in con-version and afterwards75)

Thus from what we have seen above there is little proof to support the con-tention of Koumlpruumlluuml and others that the dervishes were an amalgam of shaman-ism and Islam if not shamans in suTHORN clothes If the shamans put on a Muslim

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 41

71) Roux 1984 p 71 Doerfer 1963-75 vol 1 pp 235-238 Paul 1990 p 31472) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 18873) Boyle 1968 p 402 also Boyle 1972 p 184 who points out that these were surely

shamans although the source refers to them as bakhshnot s74) Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-10 esp 975) This last reason was suggested by Prof AKS Lambton at the Ilkhanate seminar in

which this paper was THORNrst given

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1620

garb to please the princes as Koumlpruumlluumlrsquos claims76) there is no evidence of it inthe sources which I have examined Perhaps then the time has come to eschewphrases such as ldquoshamanisticrdquo and ldquocrypto-shamanisticrdquo77) when discussing the

suTHORNs and dervishes of the Mongol period such as Shaykh Baraq This der-vish may have been un-orthodox and even weird in the eyes of the AEligulamregaelig andothers of the civil and political establishment but it seems that he reszligected along developing strand of anti-nomian suTHORNsm78) and the connection to Inner Asia shamanism is tenuous at best

This study appears to conTHORNrm the measured statement by the anthropol-ogist AM Khazanov with regard to conversion of Inner Asian peoples to amonotheistic religion ldquoSpiritual middlemen and mediators very often of seden-

tary origin functionally somehow replaced their pagan counterparts rdquo79) Inother words charismatic personalities of one type are replaced by those of another In the case of the Mongols it now can be questioned whether thisreplacement was also a result of some type of inherent similarity between thetwo groups of charismatic persons There is no evidence that loyalty and later nostalgia for shamanism inszliguenced the Ilkhansrsquo choice of suTHORNs even beforethey converted As we have seen the Ilkhans generally preferred moderate suTHORNsthose mystics whose practice least resembled the holy men of the traditionalMongol religion Elements of traditional Mongol religion usually known under the rubric of shamanism continued to be practiced for decades in the environsof the newly converted Ilkhans and their entourage80) But this seems to be sep-arate from the relationship between Ghazan and his successors with their suTHORN

teachers and associates

Postscript

After this article went to press I learnt of additional relevant information which was published in an important article by Daniella Talmon-HellerldquoArabic Sources on Muslim Villagers under Frankish Rulerdquo in Alan V Murrayed From Clermont to Jerusalem The Crusades and Crusader Societies 1095-1500 ( International Medieval Researches 3) (Brussels Brepols 1998) p 109There evidence is cited from another work by al-Dhahabnot Siyar aAEliglregm

42 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

76) Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 1377) For the latter see H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75478) See Karamustafa 1994a passim79) Khazanov 1994 p 1480) On the assimilation of elements from traditional Inner Asian religion during the

process of Islamization in the Mongol khanates of Central Asia and their successor group-ings and states see DeWeese 1994 p 516 and passim

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1720

al-nubalregaelig Sh al-Arnaaeligsbquot and MN al-AEligArqassbquosnot eds (Beirut Muaeligassasat al-Risregla 1988) vol 20 p 383 of a Syrian suTHORN shaykh Absbquo al-ordmusayn al-Muqaddasnot (d ca 5481153-4) who is reported to have ridden a lion suppos-

edly the Franks said of him ldquoLions and Tigers are like tame animals for Absbquoal-ordmusaynrdquo

Here at least al-Dhahabnot believes that the lion-riding shaykhs made their appearance before the arrival of the Mongols in the Islamic world in the earlythirteenth century This weakens al-Dhahabnotrsquos own claim cited above that onlyin the aftermath of the Mongol conquest of Iraq did the AΩmadiyyaRifregAEligiyyaadopt inter alia lion-riding The topos is found in connection to suTHORNs longbefore the Mongols made their appearance in the area

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Primary Sources

Baybars al-ManlozsbquornotMS Zubdat al- THORNkra fnot taaeligrnotkh al-hijra MS British Library Add 23325

al-Dhahabnot MuΩammad b AΩmadMS Taaeligrnotkh al-islregm MS British Library Or 1540

1985 al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar ed by MS Zaghlsbquol (Beirut Dregr al-Kutubal-AEligIlmiyya)Ibn al-Bazzregz Tawakkulnot

1994 mdashafwat al-lozafregaelig ed by Gh fiabregflabregaelignot (Tabriz)Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot Absbquo Bakr b AEligAbdallregh

1960 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 9 ed HR Roemer (Cairo DeutschesArchaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

1971 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 8 ed by U Haarmann (Freiburg-Cairo Deutsches Archaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

Ibn al-Furregt MuΩammad b AEligAbd al-RaΩnotm1942 Taaeligrnotkh vol 7 ed by C Zurayk (Beirut American University of Beirut

Publications of the Faculty of Arts and Sciences)Ibn al-Fuwaflnot Kamregl al-Dnotn AEligAbd al-Razzregq

1932-3 al-ordmawregdith al-jregmiAEliga warsquol-tajregrib al-nreg THORN AEliga fnotrsquol-miaeliga al-sregbiAEliga ed byM Jawregd (Baghdad al-Maktab al-AEligArabiyya 1351H)

Ibn al-AEligImregd AEligAbd al-ordmaqq b AΩmad1931-32 Shadharat al-dhahab fnot akhbregr mreg dhahab (Cairo 1350-51H)

Juwaynnot AEligAlregaelig al-Dnotn Aflreg Malik1912-37 Taaeligrnotkh-i jahregn gushreg ed by MM Qazwnotnnot (London and Leiden EJ Brill)1958 The History of the World Conqueror by AEligAla-ad-Din AEligAta-Malik Juvaini tr

by JA Boyle (Manchester Manchester University Press)

al-Maqrnotznot AΩmad b AEligAlnot1934-73 Kitregb al-sulsbquok li-maAEligrifat duwal al-mulsbquok ed by MM Ziyregda and SAEligA-FAEligsectshsbquor (Cairo Lajnat al-Taaeliglnotf warsquol-Tarjama warsquol-Nashr)

Mustawfnot ordmamdallregh1913 The Taaeligriacutekh-i-Guziacuteda or ldquoSelect Historyrdquo of ordmamdursquollaacuteh Mustawfiacute-l-Qazwiacuteniacute

tr by EG Browne and RA Nicholson (Leiden and London EJW GibbMemorial Series vol 142)

1961 Taaeligrnotkh-i guznotdah ed by AEligAbd al-ordmusayn Nawregaelignot (Tehran 1339S)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 43

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1820

al-Nuwayrnot AΩmad b AEligAbd al-Wahhregb1985 Nihregyat al-arab fnot funsbquon al-adab vol 27 ed SaAElignotd AEligsectshsbquor (Cairo al-Hnotaeliga

al-Milozriyya al-AEligsectmma lirsquol-Kitregb)Qregshregnnot MuΩammad

1969 Taaeligrikh-not uljregytsbquo ed by Mahin Hambly (Teheran MajmsbquoAEliga-yi Mutsbquon-iFregrisnot vol 40)

Rashnotd al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh1940 Geschichte πregzregn-oslashanrsquos aus dem Taaeligrnotiquest-i-mubregrak-i-intregzregnnot ed Karl

Jahn (London EJW Gibb Memorial Series New Series vol 14)1941 Taaeligrnotiquest-i-Mubregrak-i-πregzregnnot des Ramiddotid al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh Abnot-l-oslashair

Geschichte der Iliquestregne Abregintreg bis Gaiiquestregtsbquo (1265-1295) ed by K Jahn(Prague Abhandlungen der Deutschen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften undKuumlnste in Prag Philosophisch-Historische Abteilung vol 1)

al-mdashafadnot Khalnotl b Aybak

1931- al-Wregfnot birsquol-wafayregt (Wiesbaden Franz Steiner Verlag)Tansbquokhnot al-MuΩassin b AEligAlnot1978 al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda ed by AEligA al-Shreglijnot (Beirut Dregr al-mdashregdir)

Ysbquonnotnnot Msbquosreg b MuΩammad1954-61 Dhayl miraeligregt al-zamregn fnot taaeligrnotkh al-aAEligyregn (Hyderabad Dregrsquoira al-MaAEligregrifa al-

AEligUthmregniyya)Zettersteacuteen Karl V

1919 Beitraumlge zu Geschichte der Mamlsbquokensultane (Leiden EJ Brill)

Secondary Sources

Amitai-Preiss Reuven1991 ldquoEvidence for the Early Use of the Title notlkhregn among the Mongolsrdquo Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 3rd Ser 1 353-362

1996a ldquoGhazan Islam and Mongol Tradition A View from the Mamluk Sultanaterdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 59 1-10

1996b ldquoNew Material from the Mamluk Sources for the Biography of Rashnotd al-Dnotnrdquo In J Rabi and T Fitzherbert eds The Court of the Il-khans (Oxford Journal of Islamic Art vol 12) pp 23-38

forthcoming ldquoThe Conversion of the Ilkhan Teguumlder AΩmad to Islamrdquo Jerusalem Studiesin Arabic and Islam

Ashtiany Julia1991 ldquoAl-Tansbquokhnotrsquos al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda as a Literary Sourcerdquo In Alan Jones

ed Arabicus Felix Luminosus Britannicus (Oxford Ithaca Press) pp 108-128

Aubin Jean1991 ldquoShaykh Ibrreghnotm Zreghid Gnotlregnnot (1218-1301)rdquo Turcica 21-23 39-531995 Eacutemirs mongols et vizirs persans dans les remous de lrsquoacculturation (Paris Studia

Iranica Cahier 15)Ayalon David

1971-73 ldquoThe Great Yregsa of Chingiz Khregn A Reexaminationrdquo Studia Islamica PtA 33 (1971) 97-140 pt B 34 (1971) 151-80 pt C1 36 (1972) 113-58

pt C2 38 (1973) 107-56 [all reprinted in D Ayalon Outsiders in the Landsof Islam Mamluks Mongols and Eunuchs (London 1988) art no IV]Bausani Alessandro

1968 ldquoReligion under the Mongolsrdquo In JA Boyle ed Cambridge History of Iran(Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5 pp 538-549

Blair Sheila S1986 ldquoThe Mongol Capital of Sultaniyya lsquoThe Imperialrsquordquo Iran 24 139-151

44 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1920

Boyle John Andrew1968 ldquoThe Political and Dynastic History of the iexcll-Khregnsrdquo In JA Boyle ed

Cambridge History of Iran (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5pp 303-421

1972 ldquoTurkish and Mongol Shamanism in the Middle Agesrdquo Folklore 83 177-193 [reprinted in JA Boyle The Mongol Empire 1206-1370 (London1977) art XXII]

Cahen Claude1968 Pre-Ottoman Turkey tr by J Jones-Williams (London Sidgwick and Jackson)1969 ldquoThe Turkish Invasion The Selchuumlkidsrdquo In Kenneth Setton ed A History

of the Crusades vol 1 second ed (Madison University of WisconsinPress)

DeWeese Devin1992 ldquoSayyid AEligAlnot Hamadregnnot and Kubrawnot Hagiographical Traditionsrdquo In

L Lewisohn ed The Legacy of Mediaeval Persian Su THORNsm (London andNew York Khaniqahi Nimatullahi PublicationsSOAS Centre of Near and Middle Eastern Studies 1992) pp 121-158

1994 Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde Baba Tuumlkles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition (University ParkPA Pennsylvania State University Press)

1996 ldquoThe Mashregaeligikh-i Turk and the Khojagregn Rethinking the Links betweenthe Yasavnot and Naqshbandnot SuTHORN Traditionsrdquo Journal of Islamic Studies72 180-207

Doerfer Gerhard1963-75 Tuumlrkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen (Wiesbaden

Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur Veroumlffentlichungen der Orientalischen Kommission)

EI 2 Encyclopaedia of Islam new edition (Leiden EJ Brill 1960-)

EIr Encyclopaedia Iranica (London Routledge and Kegan Paul 1985-)

Fletcher Joseph F1986 ldquoThe Mongols Ecological and Social Perspectivesrdquo Harvard Journal of

Asiatic Studies 46 11-50Heissig Walther

1980 The Religions of Mongolia tr by Geoffrey Samuel (London Routledgeand Kegan Paul)Holt Peter M

1986 ldquoThe iexcllkhregn AΩmadrsquos Embassies to Qalregwsbquon Two ContemporaryAccountsrdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 49 128-132

Howorth Henry H1876-1927 The History of the Mongols (London Longmans Green)

Inalcik Halil1973 The Ottoman Empire The Classical Age 1300-1600 tr by Norman

Itzkowitz and Colin Imber (London Wiedenfeld and Nicolson)

Karamustafa Ahmet T1994a ldquoEarly SuTHORNsm in Eastern Anatoliardquo In L Lewisohn ed Classical Persian

Su THORNsm From its Origins to Rumi (London Khaniqahi NimatullahiPublications) pp 175-98

1994b Godrsquos Unruly Friends Dervish Groups in the Islamic Later Middle Period1300-1550 (Salt Lake City University of Utah Press)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 45

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 2020

Khazanov Anatoly M1994 ldquoThe Spread of World Religions in Medieval Nomadic Societies of the

Eurasian Steppesrdquo In Michael Gervers and Wayne Schlepp eds Nomadic Diplomacy Destruction and Religion from the Paci THORNc to the

Adriatic (Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia No 1) pp 11-33Koumlpruumlluuml Mehmed Fuad

1929 In szlig uence du chamanisme turco-mongol sur les ordres mystiques musul-mans (Istanbul Meacutemoires de lrsquoInstitut de Turcologie de lrsquoUniversiteacute deStanboul)

1993 Islam in Anatolia after the Turkish Invasion (Prolegomena) tr and edby G Leiser (Salt Lake City University of Utah)

Lambton AKS1988 Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia (Albany State University of

New York Press)

Lewisohn Leonard1995 Beyond Faith and In THORNdelity The Su THORN Poetry and Teachings of Mahmud Shabistari (London Curzon)

Mazzaoui Michel M1972 The Origins of the mdashafawids infinnotAEligism mdashu THORNsm and the πulregt (Wiesbaden

Franz Steiner Verlag)Melville Charles

1990 ldquo Pregdshregh-i Islregm The Conversion of Sultan MaΩmsbquod Ghregzregn Khregnrdquo Pembroke Papers 1 159-177

forthcoming ldquoThe History and Historiography of Oumlljeituumlrsquos War with Gnotlregn (1307)rdquo InReuven Amitai-Preiss and David Morgan eds The Mongol Empire and

its Legacy (Leiden Brill Academic Publishers)Meacutenage VL

1979 ldquoThe Islamization of Anatoliardquo In N Levtzion ed Conversion to Islam(New York and London Holmes and Meier) pp 52-67

Minorsky Vladimir F1954 ldquoA Mongol Decree of 7201320 to the Family of Shaykh Zreghidrdquo Bulletin

of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16 515-27Morgan David

1986 The Mongols (Oxford Blackwell)1988 Medieval Persia (London Longman)

Murtayenawnot M1991 Masregaeligil-i AEligalozr-i notlkhregnregn second ed (Tehran 1370S)Paul Juumlrgen

1990 ldquoScheiche und Herrscher im Khanat Œaintatayrdquo Der Islam 67 278-321Roux Jean-Paul

1984 La Religion des Turcs et des Mongols (Paris Payot)Schmidtke Sabine

1991 The Theology of al-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot (d 7261325) (Berlin Klaus SchwarzVerlag)

Sohrweide Hanna1965 ldquoDer Sieg der Safaviden in Persien and siene Ruumlckwirkungen auf did Schiiten

Anatoliens im 16 Jahrhundertrdquo Der Islam 41 95-223Vryonis Speros

1971 The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century (BerkeleyUniversity of California Press)

46 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

Page 15: Sufis and Shamans

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1520

in the Ilkhanid state the term beki often found in the sources for the earlyMongol empire as a title of shamans together with a name is no longer inuse71) This is in stark contrast to the many prominent suTHORN shaykhs moderate

and extreme known in the sources some of whom have been mentioned aboveThere is no evidence that the shamans were expelled from the Ilkhanate after

Ghazanrsquos conversion as were the bakhshnot s the Buddhist holy men who wereeventually ordered out when it became clear that they were still practicing their religion while having ostensibly become Muslims72) The shamans on the other hand are found voicing their opinions in Oumlljeituumlrsquos reign73) and may have lingeredin Iran for some time although their eventual fate is unknown Other post-conversion vestiges of the pre-Islamic shamanism also remained for a period74)

Mention has been made of certain similarities between particular aspectsof the suTHORN experience and that of the shamans such as the use of the trance(although suTHORNs and and shamans employed it for different goals) Some suTHORNs were known and venerated for their wonder-working (karregmregt ) as were sha-mans And suTHORNs might have been consulted for mundane matters and not onlythose relating to transcendental affairs It is possible then that the partial re-semblance between shamans and suTHORNs may have contributed to some degreefor the success of some of the latter in converting and instructing the Ilkhansand their entourage and their popularity in wider circles This it must beadded is an assumption that has yet to be substantiated No source known tome offers it as an explanation Other reasons may also be suggested Perhapsthe success of individual suTHORNs in converting at least some of the Mongols eliteand otherwise may be due to their attraction which they held for large sectionsof Islamic society ie a homey down-to-earth version of Islam unencumbered with legalistic and theological niceties and at times willing to turn a blind eye

to elements of the traditional pre-Islamic religion It is also possible that thesuTHORNs some of whom at least would be found in the country would come intocontact with the Mongol tribesman and thus could inszliguence them both in con-version and afterwards75)

Thus from what we have seen above there is little proof to support the con-tention of Koumlpruumlluuml and others that the dervishes were an amalgam of shaman-ism and Islam if not shamans in suTHORN clothes If the shamans put on a Muslim

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 41

71) Roux 1984 p 71 Doerfer 1963-75 vol 1 pp 235-238 Paul 1990 p 31472) Rashnotd al-Dnotn 1940 p 18873) Boyle 1968 p 402 also Boyle 1972 p 184 who points out that these were surely

shamans although the source refers to them as bakhshnot s74) Amitai-Preiss 1996a pp 1-10 esp 975) This last reason was suggested by Prof AKS Lambton at the Ilkhanate seminar in

which this paper was THORNrst given

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1620

garb to please the princes as Koumlpruumlluumlrsquos claims76) there is no evidence of it inthe sources which I have examined Perhaps then the time has come to eschewphrases such as ldquoshamanisticrdquo and ldquocrypto-shamanisticrdquo77) when discussing the

suTHORNs and dervishes of the Mongol period such as Shaykh Baraq This der-vish may have been un-orthodox and even weird in the eyes of the AEligulamregaelig andothers of the civil and political establishment but it seems that he reszligected along developing strand of anti-nomian suTHORNsm78) and the connection to Inner Asia shamanism is tenuous at best

This study appears to conTHORNrm the measured statement by the anthropol-ogist AM Khazanov with regard to conversion of Inner Asian peoples to amonotheistic religion ldquoSpiritual middlemen and mediators very often of seden-

tary origin functionally somehow replaced their pagan counterparts rdquo79) Inother words charismatic personalities of one type are replaced by those of another In the case of the Mongols it now can be questioned whether thisreplacement was also a result of some type of inherent similarity between thetwo groups of charismatic persons There is no evidence that loyalty and later nostalgia for shamanism inszliguenced the Ilkhansrsquo choice of suTHORNs even beforethey converted As we have seen the Ilkhans generally preferred moderate suTHORNsthose mystics whose practice least resembled the holy men of the traditionalMongol religion Elements of traditional Mongol religion usually known under the rubric of shamanism continued to be practiced for decades in the environsof the newly converted Ilkhans and their entourage80) But this seems to be sep-arate from the relationship between Ghazan and his successors with their suTHORN

teachers and associates

Postscript

After this article went to press I learnt of additional relevant information which was published in an important article by Daniella Talmon-HellerldquoArabic Sources on Muslim Villagers under Frankish Rulerdquo in Alan V Murrayed From Clermont to Jerusalem The Crusades and Crusader Societies 1095-1500 ( International Medieval Researches 3) (Brussels Brepols 1998) p 109There evidence is cited from another work by al-Dhahabnot Siyar aAEliglregm

42 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

76) Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 1377) For the latter see H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75478) See Karamustafa 1994a passim79) Khazanov 1994 p 1480) On the assimilation of elements from traditional Inner Asian religion during the

process of Islamization in the Mongol khanates of Central Asia and their successor group-ings and states see DeWeese 1994 p 516 and passim

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1720

al-nubalregaelig Sh al-Arnaaeligsbquot and MN al-AEligArqassbquosnot eds (Beirut Muaeligassasat al-Risregla 1988) vol 20 p 383 of a Syrian suTHORN shaykh Absbquo al-ordmusayn al-Muqaddasnot (d ca 5481153-4) who is reported to have ridden a lion suppos-

edly the Franks said of him ldquoLions and Tigers are like tame animals for Absbquoal-ordmusaynrdquo

Here at least al-Dhahabnot believes that the lion-riding shaykhs made their appearance before the arrival of the Mongols in the Islamic world in the earlythirteenth century This weakens al-Dhahabnotrsquos own claim cited above that onlyin the aftermath of the Mongol conquest of Iraq did the AΩmadiyyaRifregAEligiyyaadopt inter alia lion-riding The topos is found in connection to suTHORNs longbefore the Mongols made their appearance in the area

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Primary Sources

Baybars al-ManlozsbquornotMS Zubdat al- THORNkra fnot taaeligrnotkh al-hijra MS British Library Add 23325

al-Dhahabnot MuΩammad b AΩmadMS Taaeligrnotkh al-islregm MS British Library Or 1540

1985 al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar ed by MS Zaghlsbquol (Beirut Dregr al-Kutubal-AEligIlmiyya)Ibn al-Bazzregz Tawakkulnot

1994 mdashafwat al-lozafregaelig ed by Gh fiabregflabregaelignot (Tabriz)Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot Absbquo Bakr b AEligAbdallregh

1960 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 9 ed HR Roemer (Cairo DeutschesArchaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

1971 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 8 ed by U Haarmann (Freiburg-Cairo Deutsches Archaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

Ibn al-Furregt MuΩammad b AEligAbd al-RaΩnotm1942 Taaeligrnotkh vol 7 ed by C Zurayk (Beirut American University of Beirut

Publications of the Faculty of Arts and Sciences)Ibn al-Fuwaflnot Kamregl al-Dnotn AEligAbd al-Razzregq

1932-3 al-ordmawregdith al-jregmiAEliga warsquol-tajregrib al-nreg THORN AEliga fnotrsquol-miaeliga al-sregbiAEliga ed byM Jawregd (Baghdad al-Maktab al-AEligArabiyya 1351H)

Ibn al-AEligImregd AEligAbd al-ordmaqq b AΩmad1931-32 Shadharat al-dhahab fnot akhbregr mreg dhahab (Cairo 1350-51H)

Juwaynnot AEligAlregaelig al-Dnotn Aflreg Malik1912-37 Taaeligrnotkh-i jahregn gushreg ed by MM Qazwnotnnot (London and Leiden EJ Brill)1958 The History of the World Conqueror by AEligAla-ad-Din AEligAta-Malik Juvaini tr

by JA Boyle (Manchester Manchester University Press)

al-Maqrnotznot AΩmad b AEligAlnot1934-73 Kitregb al-sulsbquok li-maAEligrifat duwal al-mulsbquok ed by MM Ziyregda and SAEligA-FAEligsectshsbquor (Cairo Lajnat al-Taaeliglnotf warsquol-Tarjama warsquol-Nashr)

Mustawfnot ordmamdallregh1913 The Taaeligriacutekh-i-Guziacuteda or ldquoSelect Historyrdquo of ordmamdursquollaacuteh Mustawfiacute-l-Qazwiacuteniacute

tr by EG Browne and RA Nicholson (Leiden and London EJW GibbMemorial Series vol 142)

1961 Taaeligrnotkh-i guznotdah ed by AEligAbd al-ordmusayn Nawregaelignot (Tehran 1339S)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 43

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1820

al-Nuwayrnot AΩmad b AEligAbd al-Wahhregb1985 Nihregyat al-arab fnot funsbquon al-adab vol 27 ed SaAElignotd AEligsectshsbquor (Cairo al-Hnotaeliga

al-Milozriyya al-AEligsectmma lirsquol-Kitregb)Qregshregnnot MuΩammad

1969 Taaeligrikh-not uljregytsbquo ed by Mahin Hambly (Teheran MajmsbquoAEliga-yi Mutsbquon-iFregrisnot vol 40)

Rashnotd al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh1940 Geschichte πregzregn-oslashanrsquos aus dem Taaeligrnotiquest-i-mubregrak-i-intregzregnnot ed Karl

Jahn (London EJW Gibb Memorial Series New Series vol 14)1941 Taaeligrnotiquest-i-Mubregrak-i-πregzregnnot des Ramiddotid al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh Abnot-l-oslashair

Geschichte der Iliquestregne Abregintreg bis Gaiiquestregtsbquo (1265-1295) ed by K Jahn(Prague Abhandlungen der Deutschen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften undKuumlnste in Prag Philosophisch-Historische Abteilung vol 1)

al-mdashafadnot Khalnotl b Aybak

1931- al-Wregfnot birsquol-wafayregt (Wiesbaden Franz Steiner Verlag)Tansbquokhnot al-MuΩassin b AEligAlnot1978 al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda ed by AEligA al-Shreglijnot (Beirut Dregr al-mdashregdir)

Ysbquonnotnnot Msbquosreg b MuΩammad1954-61 Dhayl miraeligregt al-zamregn fnot taaeligrnotkh al-aAEligyregn (Hyderabad Dregrsquoira al-MaAEligregrifa al-

AEligUthmregniyya)Zettersteacuteen Karl V

1919 Beitraumlge zu Geschichte der Mamlsbquokensultane (Leiden EJ Brill)

Secondary Sources

Amitai-Preiss Reuven1991 ldquoEvidence for the Early Use of the Title notlkhregn among the Mongolsrdquo Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 3rd Ser 1 353-362

1996a ldquoGhazan Islam and Mongol Tradition A View from the Mamluk Sultanaterdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 59 1-10

1996b ldquoNew Material from the Mamluk Sources for the Biography of Rashnotd al-Dnotnrdquo In J Rabi and T Fitzherbert eds The Court of the Il-khans (Oxford Journal of Islamic Art vol 12) pp 23-38

forthcoming ldquoThe Conversion of the Ilkhan Teguumlder AΩmad to Islamrdquo Jerusalem Studiesin Arabic and Islam

Ashtiany Julia1991 ldquoAl-Tansbquokhnotrsquos al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda as a Literary Sourcerdquo In Alan Jones

ed Arabicus Felix Luminosus Britannicus (Oxford Ithaca Press) pp 108-128

Aubin Jean1991 ldquoShaykh Ibrreghnotm Zreghid Gnotlregnnot (1218-1301)rdquo Turcica 21-23 39-531995 Eacutemirs mongols et vizirs persans dans les remous de lrsquoacculturation (Paris Studia

Iranica Cahier 15)Ayalon David

1971-73 ldquoThe Great Yregsa of Chingiz Khregn A Reexaminationrdquo Studia Islamica PtA 33 (1971) 97-140 pt B 34 (1971) 151-80 pt C1 36 (1972) 113-58

pt C2 38 (1973) 107-56 [all reprinted in D Ayalon Outsiders in the Landsof Islam Mamluks Mongols and Eunuchs (London 1988) art no IV]Bausani Alessandro

1968 ldquoReligion under the Mongolsrdquo In JA Boyle ed Cambridge History of Iran(Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5 pp 538-549

Blair Sheila S1986 ldquoThe Mongol Capital of Sultaniyya lsquoThe Imperialrsquordquo Iran 24 139-151

44 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1920

Boyle John Andrew1968 ldquoThe Political and Dynastic History of the iexcll-Khregnsrdquo In JA Boyle ed

Cambridge History of Iran (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5pp 303-421

1972 ldquoTurkish and Mongol Shamanism in the Middle Agesrdquo Folklore 83 177-193 [reprinted in JA Boyle The Mongol Empire 1206-1370 (London1977) art XXII]

Cahen Claude1968 Pre-Ottoman Turkey tr by J Jones-Williams (London Sidgwick and Jackson)1969 ldquoThe Turkish Invasion The Selchuumlkidsrdquo In Kenneth Setton ed A History

of the Crusades vol 1 second ed (Madison University of WisconsinPress)

DeWeese Devin1992 ldquoSayyid AEligAlnot Hamadregnnot and Kubrawnot Hagiographical Traditionsrdquo In

L Lewisohn ed The Legacy of Mediaeval Persian Su THORNsm (London andNew York Khaniqahi Nimatullahi PublicationsSOAS Centre of Near and Middle Eastern Studies 1992) pp 121-158

1994 Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde Baba Tuumlkles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition (University ParkPA Pennsylvania State University Press)

1996 ldquoThe Mashregaeligikh-i Turk and the Khojagregn Rethinking the Links betweenthe Yasavnot and Naqshbandnot SuTHORN Traditionsrdquo Journal of Islamic Studies72 180-207

Doerfer Gerhard1963-75 Tuumlrkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen (Wiesbaden

Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur Veroumlffentlichungen der Orientalischen Kommission)

EI 2 Encyclopaedia of Islam new edition (Leiden EJ Brill 1960-)

EIr Encyclopaedia Iranica (London Routledge and Kegan Paul 1985-)

Fletcher Joseph F1986 ldquoThe Mongols Ecological and Social Perspectivesrdquo Harvard Journal of

Asiatic Studies 46 11-50Heissig Walther

1980 The Religions of Mongolia tr by Geoffrey Samuel (London Routledgeand Kegan Paul)Holt Peter M

1986 ldquoThe iexcllkhregn AΩmadrsquos Embassies to Qalregwsbquon Two ContemporaryAccountsrdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 49 128-132

Howorth Henry H1876-1927 The History of the Mongols (London Longmans Green)

Inalcik Halil1973 The Ottoman Empire The Classical Age 1300-1600 tr by Norman

Itzkowitz and Colin Imber (London Wiedenfeld and Nicolson)

Karamustafa Ahmet T1994a ldquoEarly SuTHORNsm in Eastern Anatoliardquo In L Lewisohn ed Classical Persian

Su THORNsm From its Origins to Rumi (London Khaniqahi NimatullahiPublications) pp 175-98

1994b Godrsquos Unruly Friends Dervish Groups in the Islamic Later Middle Period1300-1550 (Salt Lake City University of Utah Press)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 45

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 2020

Khazanov Anatoly M1994 ldquoThe Spread of World Religions in Medieval Nomadic Societies of the

Eurasian Steppesrdquo In Michael Gervers and Wayne Schlepp eds Nomadic Diplomacy Destruction and Religion from the Paci THORNc to the

Adriatic (Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia No 1) pp 11-33Koumlpruumlluuml Mehmed Fuad

1929 In szlig uence du chamanisme turco-mongol sur les ordres mystiques musul-mans (Istanbul Meacutemoires de lrsquoInstitut de Turcologie de lrsquoUniversiteacute deStanboul)

1993 Islam in Anatolia after the Turkish Invasion (Prolegomena) tr and edby G Leiser (Salt Lake City University of Utah)

Lambton AKS1988 Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia (Albany State University of

New York Press)

Lewisohn Leonard1995 Beyond Faith and In THORNdelity The Su THORN Poetry and Teachings of Mahmud Shabistari (London Curzon)

Mazzaoui Michel M1972 The Origins of the mdashafawids infinnotAEligism mdashu THORNsm and the πulregt (Wiesbaden

Franz Steiner Verlag)Melville Charles

1990 ldquo Pregdshregh-i Islregm The Conversion of Sultan MaΩmsbquod Ghregzregn Khregnrdquo Pembroke Papers 1 159-177

forthcoming ldquoThe History and Historiography of Oumlljeituumlrsquos War with Gnotlregn (1307)rdquo InReuven Amitai-Preiss and David Morgan eds The Mongol Empire and

its Legacy (Leiden Brill Academic Publishers)Meacutenage VL

1979 ldquoThe Islamization of Anatoliardquo In N Levtzion ed Conversion to Islam(New York and London Holmes and Meier) pp 52-67

Minorsky Vladimir F1954 ldquoA Mongol Decree of 7201320 to the Family of Shaykh Zreghidrdquo Bulletin

of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16 515-27Morgan David

1986 The Mongols (Oxford Blackwell)1988 Medieval Persia (London Longman)

Murtayenawnot M1991 Masregaeligil-i AEligalozr-i notlkhregnregn second ed (Tehran 1370S)Paul Juumlrgen

1990 ldquoScheiche und Herrscher im Khanat Œaintatayrdquo Der Islam 67 278-321Roux Jean-Paul

1984 La Religion des Turcs et des Mongols (Paris Payot)Schmidtke Sabine

1991 The Theology of al-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot (d 7261325) (Berlin Klaus SchwarzVerlag)

Sohrweide Hanna1965 ldquoDer Sieg der Safaviden in Persien and siene Ruumlckwirkungen auf did Schiiten

Anatoliens im 16 Jahrhundertrdquo Der Islam 41 95-223Vryonis Speros

1971 The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century (BerkeleyUniversity of California Press)

46 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

Page 16: Sufis and Shamans

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1620

garb to please the princes as Koumlpruumlluumlrsquos claims76) there is no evidence of it inthe sources which I have examined Perhaps then the time has come to eschewphrases such as ldquoshamanisticrdquo and ldquocrypto-shamanisticrdquo77) when discussing the

suTHORNs and dervishes of the Mongol period such as Shaykh Baraq This der-vish may have been un-orthodox and even weird in the eyes of the AEligulamregaelig andothers of the civil and political establishment but it seems that he reszligected along developing strand of anti-nomian suTHORNsm78) and the connection to Inner Asia shamanism is tenuous at best

This study appears to conTHORNrm the measured statement by the anthropol-ogist AM Khazanov with regard to conversion of Inner Asian peoples to amonotheistic religion ldquoSpiritual middlemen and mediators very often of seden-

tary origin functionally somehow replaced their pagan counterparts rdquo79) Inother words charismatic personalities of one type are replaced by those of another In the case of the Mongols it now can be questioned whether thisreplacement was also a result of some type of inherent similarity between thetwo groups of charismatic persons There is no evidence that loyalty and later nostalgia for shamanism inszliguenced the Ilkhansrsquo choice of suTHORNs even beforethey converted As we have seen the Ilkhans generally preferred moderate suTHORNsthose mystics whose practice least resembled the holy men of the traditionalMongol religion Elements of traditional Mongol religion usually known under the rubric of shamanism continued to be practiced for decades in the environsof the newly converted Ilkhans and their entourage80) But this seems to be sep-arate from the relationship between Ghazan and his successors with their suTHORN

teachers and associates

Postscript

After this article went to press I learnt of additional relevant information which was published in an important article by Daniella Talmon-HellerldquoArabic Sources on Muslim Villagers under Frankish Rulerdquo in Alan V Murrayed From Clermont to Jerusalem The Crusades and Crusader Societies 1095-1500 ( International Medieval Researches 3) (Brussels Brepols 1998) p 109There evidence is cited from another work by al-Dhahabnot Siyar aAEliglregm

42 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

76) Koumlpruumlluuml 1929 p 1377) For the latter see H Algar ldquoBarregq Bregbregrdquo EIr vol 3 p 75478) See Karamustafa 1994a passim79) Khazanov 1994 p 1480) On the assimilation of elements from traditional Inner Asian religion during the

process of Islamization in the Mongol khanates of Central Asia and their successor group-ings and states see DeWeese 1994 p 516 and passim

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1720

al-nubalregaelig Sh al-Arnaaeligsbquot and MN al-AEligArqassbquosnot eds (Beirut Muaeligassasat al-Risregla 1988) vol 20 p 383 of a Syrian suTHORN shaykh Absbquo al-ordmusayn al-Muqaddasnot (d ca 5481153-4) who is reported to have ridden a lion suppos-

edly the Franks said of him ldquoLions and Tigers are like tame animals for Absbquoal-ordmusaynrdquo

Here at least al-Dhahabnot believes that the lion-riding shaykhs made their appearance before the arrival of the Mongols in the Islamic world in the earlythirteenth century This weakens al-Dhahabnotrsquos own claim cited above that onlyin the aftermath of the Mongol conquest of Iraq did the AΩmadiyyaRifregAEligiyyaadopt inter alia lion-riding The topos is found in connection to suTHORNs longbefore the Mongols made their appearance in the area

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Primary Sources

Baybars al-ManlozsbquornotMS Zubdat al- THORNkra fnot taaeligrnotkh al-hijra MS British Library Add 23325

al-Dhahabnot MuΩammad b AΩmadMS Taaeligrnotkh al-islregm MS British Library Or 1540

1985 al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar ed by MS Zaghlsbquol (Beirut Dregr al-Kutubal-AEligIlmiyya)Ibn al-Bazzregz Tawakkulnot

1994 mdashafwat al-lozafregaelig ed by Gh fiabregflabregaelignot (Tabriz)Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot Absbquo Bakr b AEligAbdallregh

1960 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 9 ed HR Roemer (Cairo DeutschesArchaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

1971 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 8 ed by U Haarmann (Freiburg-Cairo Deutsches Archaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

Ibn al-Furregt MuΩammad b AEligAbd al-RaΩnotm1942 Taaeligrnotkh vol 7 ed by C Zurayk (Beirut American University of Beirut

Publications of the Faculty of Arts and Sciences)Ibn al-Fuwaflnot Kamregl al-Dnotn AEligAbd al-Razzregq

1932-3 al-ordmawregdith al-jregmiAEliga warsquol-tajregrib al-nreg THORN AEliga fnotrsquol-miaeliga al-sregbiAEliga ed byM Jawregd (Baghdad al-Maktab al-AEligArabiyya 1351H)

Ibn al-AEligImregd AEligAbd al-ordmaqq b AΩmad1931-32 Shadharat al-dhahab fnot akhbregr mreg dhahab (Cairo 1350-51H)

Juwaynnot AEligAlregaelig al-Dnotn Aflreg Malik1912-37 Taaeligrnotkh-i jahregn gushreg ed by MM Qazwnotnnot (London and Leiden EJ Brill)1958 The History of the World Conqueror by AEligAla-ad-Din AEligAta-Malik Juvaini tr

by JA Boyle (Manchester Manchester University Press)

al-Maqrnotznot AΩmad b AEligAlnot1934-73 Kitregb al-sulsbquok li-maAEligrifat duwal al-mulsbquok ed by MM Ziyregda and SAEligA-FAEligsectshsbquor (Cairo Lajnat al-Taaeliglnotf warsquol-Tarjama warsquol-Nashr)

Mustawfnot ordmamdallregh1913 The Taaeligriacutekh-i-Guziacuteda or ldquoSelect Historyrdquo of ordmamdursquollaacuteh Mustawfiacute-l-Qazwiacuteniacute

tr by EG Browne and RA Nicholson (Leiden and London EJW GibbMemorial Series vol 142)

1961 Taaeligrnotkh-i guznotdah ed by AEligAbd al-ordmusayn Nawregaelignot (Tehran 1339S)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 43

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1820

al-Nuwayrnot AΩmad b AEligAbd al-Wahhregb1985 Nihregyat al-arab fnot funsbquon al-adab vol 27 ed SaAElignotd AEligsectshsbquor (Cairo al-Hnotaeliga

al-Milozriyya al-AEligsectmma lirsquol-Kitregb)Qregshregnnot MuΩammad

1969 Taaeligrikh-not uljregytsbquo ed by Mahin Hambly (Teheran MajmsbquoAEliga-yi Mutsbquon-iFregrisnot vol 40)

Rashnotd al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh1940 Geschichte πregzregn-oslashanrsquos aus dem Taaeligrnotiquest-i-mubregrak-i-intregzregnnot ed Karl

Jahn (London EJW Gibb Memorial Series New Series vol 14)1941 Taaeligrnotiquest-i-Mubregrak-i-πregzregnnot des Ramiddotid al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh Abnot-l-oslashair

Geschichte der Iliquestregne Abregintreg bis Gaiiquestregtsbquo (1265-1295) ed by K Jahn(Prague Abhandlungen der Deutschen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften undKuumlnste in Prag Philosophisch-Historische Abteilung vol 1)

al-mdashafadnot Khalnotl b Aybak

1931- al-Wregfnot birsquol-wafayregt (Wiesbaden Franz Steiner Verlag)Tansbquokhnot al-MuΩassin b AEligAlnot1978 al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda ed by AEligA al-Shreglijnot (Beirut Dregr al-mdashregdir)

Ysbquonnotnnot Msbquosreg b MuΩammad1954-61 Dhayl miraeligregt al-zamregn fnot taaeligrnotkh al-aAEligyregn (Hyderabad Dregrsquoira al-MaAEligregrifa al-

AEligUthmregniyya)Zettersteacuteen Karl V

1919 Beitraumlge zu Geschichte der Mamlsbquokensultane (Leiden EJ Brill)

Secondary Sources

Amitai-Preiss Reuven1991 ldquoEvidence for the Early Use of the Title notlkhregn among the Mongolsrdquo Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 3rd Ser 1 353-362

1996a ldquoGhazan Islam and Mongol Tradition A View from the Mamluk Sultanaterdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 59 1-10

1996b ldquoNew Material from the Mamluk Sources for the Biography of Rashnotd al-Dnotnrdquo In J Rabi and T Fitzherbert eds The Court of the Il-khans (Oxford Journal of Islamic Art vol 12) pp 23-38

forthcoming ldquoThe Conversion of the Ilkhan Teguumlder AΩmad to Islamrdquo Jerusalem Studiesin Arabic and Islam

Ashtiany Julia1991 ldquoAl-Tansbquokhnotrsquos al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda as a Literary Sourcerdquo In Alan Jones

ed Arabicus Felix Luminosus Britannicus (Oxford Ithaca Press) pp 108-128

Aubin Jean1991 ldquoShaykh Ibrreghnotm Zreghid Gnotlregnnot (1218-1301)rdquo Turcica 21-23 39-531995 Eacutemirs mongols et vizirs persans dans les remous de lrsquoacculturation (Paris Studia

Iranica Cahier 15)Ayalon David

1971-73 ldquoThe Great Yregsa of Chingiz Khregn A Reexaminationrdquo Studia Islamica PtA 33 (1971) 97-140 pt B 34 (1971) 151-80 pt C1 36 (1972) 113-58

pt C2 38 (1973) 107-56 [all reprinted in D Ayalon Outsiders in the Landsof Islam Mamluks Mongols and Eunuchs (London 1988) art no IV]Bausani Alessandro

1968 ldquoReligion under the Mongolsrdquo In JA Boyle ed Cambridge History of Iran(Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5 pp 538-549

Blair Sheila S1986 ldquoThe Mongol Capital of Sultaniyya lsquoThe Imperialrsquordquo Iran 24 139-151

44 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1920

Boyle John Andrew1968 ldquoThe Political and Dynastic History of the iexcll-Khregnsrdquo In JA Boyle ed

Cambridge History of Iran (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5pp 303-421

1972 ldquoTurkish and Mongol Shamanism in the Middle Agesrdquo Folklore 83 177-193 [reprinted in JA Boyle The Mongol Empire 1206-1370 (London1977) art XXII]

Cahen Claude1968 Pre-Ottoman Turkey tr by J Jones-Williams (London Sidgwick and Jackson)1969 ldquoThe Turkish Invasion The Selchuumlkidsrdquo In Kenneth Setton ed A History

of the Crusades vol 1 second ed (Madison University of WisconsinPress)

DeWeese Devin1992 ldquoSayyid AEligAlnot Hamadregnnot and Kubrawnot Hagiographical Traditionsrdquo In

L Lewisohn ed The Legacy of Mediaeval Persian Su THORNsm (London andNew York Khaniqahi Nimatullahi PublicationsSOAS Centre of Near and Middle Eastern Studies 1992) pp 121-158

1994 Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde Baba Tuumlkles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition (University ParkPA Pennsylvania State University Press)

1996 ldquoThe Mashregaeligikh-i Turk and the Khojagregn Rethinking the Links betweenthe Yasavnot and Naqshbandnot SuTHORN Traditionsrdquo Journal of Islamic Studies72 180-207

Doerfer Gerhard1963-75 Tuumlrkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen (Wiesbaden

Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur Veroumlffentlichungen der Orientalischen Kommission)

EI 2 Encyclopaedia of Islam new edition (Leiden EJ Brill 1960-)

EIr Encyclopaedia Iranica (London Routledge and Kegan Paul 1985-)

Fletcher Joseph F1986 ldquoThe Mongols Ecological and Social Perspectivesrdquo Harvard Journal of

Asiatic Studies 46 11-50Heissig Walther

1980 The Religions of Mongolia tr by Geoffrey Samuel (London Routledgeand Kegan Paul)Holt Peter M

1986 ldquoThe iexcllkhregn AΩmadrsquos Embassies to Qalregwsbquon Two ContemporaryAccountsrdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 49 128-132

Howorth Henry H1876-1927 The History of the Mongols (London Longmans Green)

Inalcik Halil1973 The Ottoman Empire The Classical Age 1300-1600 tr by Norman

Itzkowitz and Colin Imber (London Wiedenfeld and Nicolson)

Karamustafa Ahmet T1994a ldquoEarly SuTHORNsm in Eastern Anatoliardquo In L Lewisohn ed Classical Persian

Su THORNsm From its Origins to Rumi (London Khaniqahi NimatullahiPublications) pp 175-98

1994b Godrsquos Unruly Friends Dervish Groups in the Islamic Later Middle Period1300-1550 (Salt Lake City University of Utah Press)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 45

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 2020

Khazanov Anatoly M1994 ldquoThe Spread of World Religions in Medieval Nomadic Societies of the

Eurasian Steppesrdquo In Michael Gervers and Wayne Schlepp eds Nomadic Diplomacy Destruction and Religion from the Paci THORNc to the

Adriatic (Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia No 1) pp 11-33Koumlpruumlluuml Mehmed Fuad

1929 In szlig uence du chamanisme turco-mongol sur les ordres mystiques musul-mans (Istanbul Meacutemoires de lrsquoInstitut de Turcologie de lrsquoUniversiteacute deStanboul)

1993 Islam in Anatolia after the Turkish Invasion (Prolegomena) tr and edby G Leiser (Salt Lake City University of Utah)

Lambton AKS1988 Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia (Albany State University of

New York Press)

Lewisohn Leonard1995 Beyond Faith and In THORNdelity The Su THORN Poetry and Teachings of Mahmud Shabistari (London Curzon)

Mazzaoui Michel M1972 The Origins of the mdashafawids infinnotAEligism mdashu THORNsm and the πulregt (Wiesbaden

Franz Steiner Verlag)Melville Charles

1990 ldquo Pregdshregh-i Islregm The Conversion of Sultan MaΩmsbquod Ghregzregn Khregnrdquo Pembroke Papers 1 159-177

forthcoming ldquoThe History and Historiography of Oumlljeituumlrsquos War with Gnotlregn (1307)rdquo InReuven Amitai-Preiss and David Morgan eds The Mongol Empire and

its Legacy (Leiden Brill Academic Publishers)Meacutenage VL

1979 ldquoThe Islamization of Anatoliardquo In N Levtzion ed Conversion to Islam(New York and London Holmes and Meier) pp 52-67

Minorsky Vladimir F1954 ldquoA Mongol Decree of 7201320 to the Family of Shaykh Zreghidrdquo Bulletin

of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16 515-27Morgan David

1986 The Mongols (Oxford Blackwell)1988 Medieval Persia (London Longman)

Murtayenawnot M1991 Masregaeligil-i AEligalozr-i notlkhregnregn second ed (Tehran 1370S)Paul Juumlrgen

1990 ldquoScheiche und Herrscher im Khanat Œaintatayrdquo Der Islam 67 278-321Roux Jean-Paul

1984 La Religion des Turcs et des Mongols (Paris Payot)Schmidtke Sabine

1991 The Theology of al-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot (d 7261325) (Berlin Klaus SchwarzVerlag)

Sohrweide Hanna1965 ldquoDer Sieg der Safaviden in Persien and siene Ruumlckwirkungen auf did Schiiten

Anatoliens im 16 Jahrhundertrdquo Der Islam 41 95-223Vryonis Speros

1971 The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century (BerkeleyUniversity of California Press)

46 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

Page 17: Sufis and Shamans

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1720

al-nubalregaelig Sh al-Arnaaeligsbquot and MN al-AEligArqassbquosnot eds (Beirut Muaeligassasat al-Risregla 1988) vol 20 p 383 of a Syrian suTHORN shaykh Absbquo al-ordmusayn al-Muqaddasnot (d ca 5481153-4) who is reported to have ridden a lion suppos-

edly the Franks said of him ldquoLions and Tigers are like tame animals for Absbquoal-ordmusaynrdquo

Here at least al-Dhahabnot believes that the lion-riding shaykhs made their appearance before the arrival of the Mongols in the Islamic world in the earlythirteenth century This weakens al-Dhahabnotrsquos own claim cited above that onlyin the aftermath of the Mongol conquest of Iraq did the AΩmadiyyaRifregAEligiyyaadopt inter alia lion-riding The topos is found in connection to suTHORNs longbefore the Mongols made their appearance in the area

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Primary Sources

Baybars al-ManlozsbquornotMS Zubdat al- THORNkra fnot taaeligrnotkh al-hijra MS British Library Add 23325

al-Dhahabnot MuΩammad b AΩmadMS Taaeligrnotkh al-islregm MS British Library Or 1540

1985 al-AEligIbar fnot khabar man ghabar ed by MS Zaghlsbquol (Beirut Dregr al-Kutubal-AEligIlmiyya)Ibn al-Bazzregz Tawakkulnot

1994 mdashafwat al-lozafregaelig ed by Gh fiabregflabregaelignot (Tabriz)Ibn al-Dawregdregrnot Absbquo Bakr b AEligAbdallregh

1960 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 9 ed HR Roemer (Cairo DeutschesArchaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

1971 Kanz al-durar wa-jregmiAElig al-ghurar vol 8 ed by U Haarmann (Freiburg-Cairo Deutsches Archaumlologisches Institut Kairo)

Ibn al-Furregt MuΩammad b AEligAbd al-RaΩnotm1942 Taaeligrnotkh vol 7 ed by C Zurayk (Beirut American University of Beirut

Publications of the Faculty of Arts and Sciences)Ibn al-Fuwaflnot Kamregl al-Dnotn AEligAbd al-Razzregq

1932-3 al-ordmawregdith al-jregmiAEliga warsquol-tajregrib al-nreg THORN AEliga fnotrsquol-miaeliga al-sregbiAEliga ed byM Jawregd (Baghdad al-Maktab al-AEligArabiyya 1351H)

Ibn al-AEligImregd AEligAbd al-ordmaqq b AΩmad1931-32 Shadharat al-dhahab fnot akhbregr mreg dhahab (Cairo 1350-51H)

Juwaynnot AEligAlregaelig al-Dnotn Aflreg Malik1912-37 Taaeligrnotkh-i jahregn gushreg ed by MM Qazwnotnnot (London and Leiden EJ Brill)1958 The History of the World Conqueror by AEligAla-ad-Din AEligAta-Malik Juvaini tr

by JA Boyle (Manchester Manchester University Press)

al-Maqrnotznot AΩmad b AEligAlnot1934-73 Kitregb al-sulsbquok li-maAEligrifat duwal al-mulsbquok ed by MM Ziyregda and SAEligA-FAEligsectshsbquor (Cairo Lajnat al-Taaeliglnotf warsquol-Tarjama warsquol-Nashr)

Mustawfnot ordmamdallregh1913 The Taaeligriacutekh-i-Guziacuteda or ldquoSelect Historyrdquo of ordmamdursquollaacuteh Mustawfiacute-l-Qazwiacuteniacute

tr by EG Browne and RA Nicholson (Leiden and London EJW GibbMemorial Series vol 142)

1961 Taaeligrnotkh-i guznotdah ed by AEligAbd al-ordmusayn Nawregaelignot (Tehran 1339S)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 43

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1820

al-Nuwayrnot AΩmad b AEligAbd al-Wahhregb1985 Nihregyat al-arab fnot funsbquon al-adab vol 27 ed SaAElignotd AEligsectshsbquor (Cairo al-Hnotaeliga

al-Milozriyya al-AEligsectmma lirsquol-Kitregb)Qregshregnnot MuΩammad

1969 Taaeligrikh-not uljregytsbquo ed by Mahin Hambly (Teheran MajmsbquoAEliga-yi Mutsbquon-iFregrisnot vol 40)

Rashnotd al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh1940 Geschichte πregzregn-oslashanrsquos aus dem Taaeligrnotiquest-i-mubregrak-i-intregzregnnot ed Karl

Jahn (London EJW Gibb Memorial Series New Series vol 14)1941 Taaeligrnotiquest-i-Mubregrak-i-πregzregnnot des Ramiddotid al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh Abnot-l-oslashair

Geschichte der Iliquestregne Abregintreg bis Gaiiquestregtsbquo (1265-1295) ed by K Jahn(Prague Abhandlungen der Deutschen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften undKuumlnste in Prag Philosophisch-Historische Abteilung vol 1)

al-mdashafadnot Khalnotl b Aybak

1931- al-Wregfnot birsquol-wafayregt (Wiesbaden Franz Steiner Verlag)Tansbquokhnot al-MuΩassin b AEligAlnot1978 al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda ed by AEligA al-Shreglijnot (Beirut Dregr al-mdashregdir)

Ysbquonnotnnot Msbquosreg b MuΩammad1954-61 Dhayl miraeligregt al-zamregn fnot taaeligrnotkh al-aAEligyregn (Hyderabad Dregrsquoira al-MaAEligregrifa al-

AEligUthmregniyya)Zettersteacuteen Karl V

1919 Beitraumlge zu Geschichte der Mamlsbquokensultane (Leiden EJ Brill)

Secondary Sources

Amitai-Preiss Reuven1991 ldquoEvidence for the Early Use of the Title notlkhregn among the Mongolsrdquo Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 3rd Ser 1 353-362

1996a ldquoGhazan Islam and Mongol Tradition A View from the Mamluk Sultanaterdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 59 1-10

1996b ldquoNew Material from the Mamluk Sources for the Biography of Rashnotd al-Dnotnrdquo In J Rabi and T Fitzherbert eds The Court of the Il-khans (Oxford Journal of Islamic Art vol 12) pp 23-38

forthcoming ldquoThe Conversion of the Ilkhan Teguumlder AΩmad to Islamrdquo Jerusalem Studiesin Arabic and Islam

Ashtiany Julia1991 ldquoAl-Tansbquokhnotrsquos al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda as a Literary Sourcerdquo In Alan Jones

ed Arabicus Felix Luminosus Britannicus (Oxford Ithaca Press) pp 108-128

Aubin Jean1991 ldquoShaykh Ibrreghnotm Zreghid Gnotlregnnot (1218-1301)rdquo Turcica 21-23 39-531995 Eacutemirs mongols et vizirs persans dans les remous de lrsquoacculturation (Paris Studia

Iranica Cahier 15)Ayalon David

1971-73 ldquoThe Great Yregsa of Chingiz Khregn A Reexaminationrdquo Studia Islamica PtA 33 (1971) 97-140 pt B 34 (1971) 151-80 pt C1 36 (1972) 113-58

pt C2 38 (1973) 107-56 [all reprinted in D Ayalon Outsiders in the Landsof Islam Mamluks Mongols and Eunuchs (London 1988) art no IV]Bausani Alessandro

1968 ldquoReligion under the Mongolsrdquo In JA Boyle ed Cambridge History of Iran(Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5 pp 538-549

Blair Sheila S1986 ldquoThe Mongol Capital of Sultaniyya lsquoThe Imperialrsquordquo Iran 24 139-151

44 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1920

Boyle John Andrew1968 ldquoThe Political and Dynastic History of the iexcll-Khregnsrdquo In JA Boyle ed

Cambridge History of Iran (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5pp 303-421

1972 ldquoTurkish and Mongol Shamanism in the Middle Agesrdquo Folklore 83 177-193 [reprinted in JA Boyle The Mongol Empire 1206-1370 (London1977) art XXII]

Cahen Claude1968 Pre-Ottoman Turkey tr by J Jones-Williams (London Sidgwick and Jackson)1969 ldquoThe Turkish Invasion The Selchuumlkidsrdquo In Kenneth Setton ed A History

of the Crusades vol 1 second ed (Madison University of WisconsinPress)

DeWeese Devin1992 ldquoSayyid AEligAlnot Hamadregnnot and Kubrawnot Hagiographical Traditionsrdquo In

L Lewisohn ed The Legacy of Mediaeval Persian Su THORNsm (London andNew York Khaniqahi Nimatullahi PublicationsSOAS Centre of Near and Middle Eastern Studies 1992) pp 121-158

1994 Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde Baba Tuumlkles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition (University ParkPA Pennsylvania State University Press)

1996 ldquoThe Mashregaeligikh-i Turk and the Khojagregn Rethinking the Links betweenthe Yasavnot and Naqshbandnot SuTHORN Traditionsrdquo Journal of Islamic Studies72 180-207

Doerfer Gerhard1963-75 Tuumlrkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen (Wiesbaden

Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur Veroumlffentlichungen der Orientalischen Kommission)

EI 2 Encyclopaedia of Islam new edition (Leiden EJ Brill 1960-)

EIr Encyclopaedia Iranica (London Routledge and Kegan Paul 1985-)

Fletcher Joseph F1986 ldquoThe Mongols Ecological and Social Perspectivesrdquo Harvard Journal of

Asiatic Studies 46 11-50Heissig Walther

1980 The Religions of Mongolia tr by Geoffrey Samuel (London Routledgeand Kegan Paul)Holt Peter M

1986 ldquoThe iexcllkhregn AΩmadrsquos Embassies to Qalregwsbquon Two ContemporaryAccountsrdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 49 128-132

Howorth Henry H1876-1927 The History of the Mongols (London Longmans Green)

Inalcik Halil1973 The Ottoman Empire The Classical Age 1300-1600 tr by Norman

Itzkowitz and Colin Imber (London Wiedenfeld and Nicolson)

Karamustafa Ahmet T1994a ldquoEarly SuTHORNsm in Eastern Anatoliardquo In L Lewisohn ed Classical Persian

Su THORNsm From its Origins to Rumi (London Khaniqahi NimatullahiPublications) pp 175-98

1994b Godrsquos Unruly Friends Dervish Groups in the Islamic Later Middle Period1300-1550 (Salt Lake City University of Utah Press)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 45

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 2020

Khazanov Anatoly M1994 ldquoThe Spread of World Religions in Medieval Nomadic Societies of the

Eurasian Steppesrdquo In Michael Gervers and Wayne Schlepp eds Nomadic Diplomacy Destruction and Religion from the Paci THORNc to the

Adriatic (Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia No 1) pp 11-33Koumlpruumlluuml Mehmed Fuad

1929 In szlig uence du chamanisme turco-mongol sur les ordres mystiques musul-mans (Istanbul Meacutemoires de lrsquoInstitut de Turcologie de lrsquoUniversiteacute deStanboul)

1993 Islam in Anatolia after the Turkish Invasion (Prolegomena) tr and edby G Leiser (Salt Lake City University of Utah)

Lambton AKS1988 Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia (Albany State University of

New York Press)

Lewisohn Leonard1995 Beyond Faith and In THORNdelity The Su THORN Poetry and Teachings of Mahmud Shabistari (London Curzon)

Mazzaoui Michel M1972 The Origins of the mdashafawids infinnotAEligism mdashu THORNsm and the πulregt (Wiesbaden

Franz Steiner Verlag)Melville Charles

1990 ldquo Pregdshregh-i Islregm The Conversion of Sultan MaΩmsbquod Ghregzregn Khregnrdquo Pembroke Papers 1 159-177

forthcoming ldquoThe History and Historiography of Oumlljeituumlrsquos War with Gnotlregn (1307)rdquo InReuven Amitai-Preiss and David Morgan eds The Mongol Empire and

its Legacy (Leiden Brill Academic Publishers)Meacutenage VL

1979 ldquoThe Islamization of Anatoliardquo In N Levtzion ed Conversion to Islam(New York and London Holmes and Meier) pp 52-67

Minorsky Vladimir F1954 ldquoA Mongol Decree of 7201320 to the Family of Shaykh Zreghidrdquo Bulletin

of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16 515-27Morgan David

1986 The Mongols (Oxford Blackwell)1988 Medieval Persia (London Longman)

Murtayenawnot M1991 Masregaeligil-i AEligalozr-i notlkhregnregn second ed (Tehran 1370S)Paul Juumlrgen

1990 ldquoScheiche und Herrscher im Khanat Œaintatayrdquo Der Islam 67 278-321Roux Jean-Paul

1984 La Religion des Turcs et des Mongols (Paris Payot)Schmidtke Sabine

1991 The Theology of al-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot (d 7261325) (Berlin Klaus SchwarzVerlag)

Sohrweide Hanna1965 ldquoDer Sieg der Safaviden in Persien and siene Ruumlckwirkungen auf did Schiiten

Anatoliens im 16 Jahrhundertrdquo Der Islam 41 95-223Vryonis Speros

1971 The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century (BerkeleyUniversity of California Press)

46 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

Page 18: Sufis and Shamans

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1820

al-Nuwayrnot AΩmad b AEligAbd al-Wahhregb1985 Nihregyat al-arab fnot funsbquon al-adab vol 27 ed SaAElignotd AEligsectshsbquor (Cairo al-Hnotaeliga

al-Milozriyya al-AEligsectmma lirsquol-Kitregb)Qregshregnnot MuΩammad

1969 Taaeligrikh-not uljregytsbquo ed by Mahin Hambly (Teheran MajmsbquoAEliga-yi Mutsbquon-iFregrisnot vol 40)

Rashnotd al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh1940 Geschichte πregzregn-oslashanrsquos aus dem Taaeligrnotiquest-i-mubregrak-i-intregzregnnot ed Karl

Jahn (London EJW Gibb Memorial Series New Series vol 14)1941 Taaeligrnotiquest-i-Mubregrak-i-πregzregnnot des Ramiddotid al-Dnotn Fayenl Allregh Abnot-l-oslashair

Geschichte der Iliquestregne Abregintreg bis Gaiiquestregtsbquo (1265-1295) ed by K Jahn(Prague Abhandlungen der Deutschen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften undKuumlnste in Prag Philosophisch-Historische Abteilung vol 1)

al-mdashafadnot Khalnotl b Aybak

1931- al-Wregfnot birsquol-wafayregt (Wiesbaden Franz Steiner Verlag)Tansbquokhnot al-MuΩassin b AEligAlnot1978 al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda ed by AEligA al-Shreglijnot (Beirut Dregr al-mdashregdir)

Ysbquonnotnnot Msbquosreg b MuΩammad1954-61 Dhayl miraeligregt al-zamregn fnot taaeligrnotkh al-aAEligyregn (Hyderabad Dregrsquoira al-MaAEligregrifa al-

AEligUthmregniyya)Zettersteacuteen Karl V

1919 Beitraumlge zu Geschichte der Mamlsbquokensultane (Leiden EJ Brill)

Secondary Sources

Amitai-Preiss Reuven1991 ldquoEvidence for the Early Use of the Title notlkhregn among the Mongolsrdquo Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 3rd Ser 1 353-362

1996a ldquoGhazan Islam and Mongol Tradition A View from the Mamluk Sultanaterdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 59 1-10

1996b ldquoNew Material from the Mamluk Sources for the Biography of Rashnotd al-Dnotnrdquo In J Rabi and T Fitzherbert eds The Court of the Il-khans (Oxford Journal of Islamic Art vol 12) pp 23-38

forthcoming ldquoThe Conversion of the Ilkhan Teguumlder AΩmad to Islamrdquo Jerusalem Studiesin Arabic and Islam

Ashtiany Julia1991 ldquoAl-Tansbquokhnotrsquos al-Faraj baAEligd al-shidda as a Literary Sourcerdquo In Alan Jones

ed Arabicus Felix Luminosus Britannicus (Oxford Ithaca Press) pp 108-128

Aubin Jean1991 ldquoShaykh Ibrreghnotm Zreghid Gnotlregnnot (1218-1301)rdquo Turcica 21-23 39-531995 Eacutemirs mongols et vizirs persans dans les remous de lrsquoacculturation (Paris Studia

Iranica Cahier 15)Ayalon David

1971-73 ldquoThe Great Yregsa of Chingiz Khregn A Reexaminationrdquo Studia Islamica PtA 33 (1971) 97-140 pt B 34 (1971) 151-80 pt C1 36 (1972) 113-58

pt C2 38 (1973) 107-56 [all reprinted in D Ayalon Outsiders in the Landsof Islam Mamluks Mongols and Eunuchs (London 1988) art no IV]Bausani Alessandro

1968 ldquoReligion under the Mongolsrdquo In JA Boyle ed Cambridge History of Iran(Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5 pp 538-549

Blair Sheila S1986 ldquoThe Mongol Capital of Sultaniyya lsquoThe Imperialrsquordquo Iran 24 139-151

44 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1920

Boyle John Andrew1968 ldquoThe Political and Dynastic History of the iexcll-Khregnsrdquo In JA Boyle ed

Cambridge History of Iran (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5pp 303-421

1972 ldquoTurkish and Mongol Shamanism in the Middle Agesrdquo Folklore 83 177-193 [reprinted in JA Boyle The Mongol Empire 1206-1370 (London1977) art XXII]

Cahen Claude1968 Pre-Ottoman Turkey tr by J Jones-Williams (London Sidgwick and Jackson)1969 ldquoThe Turkish Invasion The Selchuumlkidsrdquo In Kenneth Setton ed A History

of the Crusades vol 1 second ed (Madison University of WisconsinPress)

DeWeese Devin1992 ldquoSayyid AEligAlnot Hamadregnnot and Kubrawnot Hagiographical Traditionsrdquo In

L Lewisohn ed The Legacy of Mediaeval Persian Su THORNsm (London andNew York Khaniqahi Nimatullahi PublicationsSOAS Centre of Near and Middle Eastern Studies 1992) pp 121-158

1994 Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde Baba Tuumlkles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition (University ParkPA Pennsylvania State University Press)

1996 ldquoThe Mashregaeligikh-i Turk and the Khojagregn Rethinking the Links betweenthe Yasavnot and Naqshbandnot SuTHORN Traditionsrdquo Journal of Islamic Studies72 180-207

Doerfer Gerhard1963-75 Tuumlrkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen (Wiesbaden

Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur Veroumlffentlichungen der Orientalischen Kommission)

EI 2 Encyclopaedia of Islam new edition (Leiden EJ Brill 1960-)

EIr Encyclopaedia Iranica (London Routledge and Kegan Paul 1985-)

Fletcher Joseph F1986 ldquoThe Mongols Ecological and Social Perspectivesrdquo Harvard Journal of

Asiatic Studies 46 11-50Heissig Walther

1980 The Religions of Mongolia tr by Geoffrey Samuel (London Routledgeand Kegan Paul)Holt Peter M

1986 ldquoThe iexcllkhregn AΩmadrsquos Embassies to Qalregwsbquon Two ContemporaryAccountsrdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 49 128-132

Howorth Henry H1876-1927 The History of the Mongols (London Longmans Green)

Inalcik Halil1973 The Ottoman Empire The Classical Age 1300-1600 tr by Norman

Itzkowitz and Colin Imber (London Wiedenfeld and Nicolson)

Karamustafa Ahmet T1994a ldquoEarly SuTHORNsm in Eastern Anatoliardquo In L Lewisohn ed Classical Persian

Su THORNsm From its Origins to Rumi (London Khaniqahi NimatullahiPublications) pp 175-98

1994b Godrsquos Unruly Friends Dervish Groups in the Islamic Later Middle Period1300-1550 (Salt Lake City University of Utah Press)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 45

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 2020

Khazanov Anatoly M1994 ldquoThe Spread of World Religions in Medieval Nomadic Societies of the

Eurasian Steppesrdquo In Michael Gervers and Wayne Schlepp eds Nomadic Diplomacy Destruction and Religion from the Paci THORNc to the

Adriatic (Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia No 1) pp 11-33Koumlpruumlluuml Mehmed Fuad

1929 In szlig uence du chamanisme turco-mongol sur les ordres mystiques musul-mans (Istanbul Meacutemoires de lrsquoInstitut de Turcologie de lrsquoUniversiteacute deStanboul)

1993 Islam in Anatolia after the Turkish Invasion (Prolegomena) tr and edby G Leiser (Salt Lake City University of Utah)

Lambton AKS1988 Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia (Albany State University of

New York Press)

Lewisohn Leonard1995 Beyond Faith and In THORNdelity The Su THORN Poetry and Teachings of Mahmud Shabistari (London Curzon)

Mazzaoui Michel M1972 The Origins of the mdashafawids infinnotAEligism mdashu THORNsm and the πulregt (Wiesbaden

Franz Steiner Verlag)Melville Charles

1990 ldquo Pregdshregh-i Islregm The Conversion of Sultan MaΩmsbquod Ghregzregn Khregnrdquo Pembroke Papers 1 159-177

forthcoming ldquoThe History and Historiography of Oumlljeituumlrsquos War with Gnotlregn (1307)rdquo InReuven Amitai-Preiss and David Morgan eds The Mongol Empire and

its Legacy (Leiden Brill Academic Publishers)Meacutenage VL

1979 ldquoThe Islamization of Anatoliardquo In N Levtzion ed Conversion to Islam(New York and London Holmes and Meier) pp 52-67

Minorsky Vladimir F1954 ldquoA Mongol Decree of 7201320 to the Family of Shaykh Zreghidrdquo Bulletin

of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16 515-27Morgan David

1986 The Mongols (Oxford Blackwell)1988 Medieval Persia (London Longman)

Murtayenawnot M1991 Masregaeligil-i AEligalozr-i notlkhregnregn second ed (Tehran 1370S)Paul Juumlrgen

1990 ldquoScheiche und Herrscher im Khanat Œaintatayrdquo Der Islam 67 278-321Roux Jean-Paul

1984 La Religion des Turcs et des Mongols (Paris Payot)Schmidtke Sabine

1991 The Theology of al-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot (d 7261325) (Berlin Klaus SchwarzVerlag)

Sohrweide Hanna1965 ldquoDer Sieg der Safaviden in Persien and siene Ruumlckwirkungen auf did Schiiten

Anatoliens im 16 Jahrhundertrdquo Der Islam 41 95-223Vryonis Speros

1971 The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century (BerkeleyUniversity of California Press)

46 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

Page 19: Sufis and Shamans

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 1920

Boyle John Andrew1968 ldquoThe Political and Dynastic History of the iexcll-Khregnsrdquo In JA Boyle ed

Cambridge History of Iran (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) vol 5pp 303-421

1972 ldquoTurkish and Mongol Shamanism in the Middle Agesrdquo Folklore 83 177-193 [reprinted in JA Boyle The Mongol Empire 1206-1370 (London1977) art XXII]

Cahen Claude1968 Pre-Ottoman Turkey tr by J Jones-Williams (London Sidgwick and Jackson)1969 ldquoThe Turkish Invasion The Selchuumlkidsrdquo In Kenneth Setton ed A History

of the Crusades vol 1 second ed (Madison University of WisconsinPress)

DeWeese Devin1992 ldquoSayyid AEligAlnot Hamadregnnot and Kubrawnot Hagiographical Traditionsrdquo In

L Lewisohn ed The Legacy of Mediaeval Persian Su THORNsm (London andNew York Khaniqahi Nimatullahi PublicationsSOAS Centre of Near and Middle Eastern Studies 1992) pp 121-158

1994 Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde Baba Tuumlkles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition (University ParkPA Pennsylvania State University Press)

1996 ldquoThe Mashregaeligikh-i Turk and the Khojagregn Rethinking the Links betweenthe Yasavnot and Naqshbandnot SuTHORN Traditionsrdquo Journal of Islamic Studies72 180-207

Doerfer Gerhard1963-75 Tuumlrkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen (Wiesbaden

Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur Veroumlffentlichungen der Orientalischen Kommission)

EI 2 Encyclopaedia of Islam new edition (Leiden EJ Brill 1960-)

EIr Encyclopaedia Iranica (London Routledge and Kegan Paul 1985-)

Fletcher Joseph F1986 ldquoThe Mongols Ecological and Social Perspectivesrdquo Harvard Journal of

Asiatic Studies 46 11-50Heissig Walther

1980 The Religions of Mongolia tr by Geoffrey Samuel (London Routledgeand Kegan Paul)Holt Peter M

1986 ldquoThe iexcllkhregn AΩmadrsquos Embassies to Qalregwsbquon Two ContemporaryAccountsrdquo Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 49 128-132

Howorth Henry H1876-1927 The History of the Mongols (London Longmans Green)

Inalcik Halil1973 The Ottoman Empire The Classical Age 1300-1600 tr by Norman

Itzkowitz and Colin Imber (London Wiedenfeld and Nicolson)

Karamustafa Ahmet T1994a ldquoEarly SuTHORNsm in Eastern Anatoliardquo In L Lewisohn ed Classical Persian

Su THORNsm From its Origins to Rumi (London Khaniqahi NimatullahiPublications) pp 175-98

1994b Godrsquos Unruly Friends Dervish Groups in the Islamic Later Middle Period1300-1550 (Salt Lake City University of Utah Press)

SUFIS AND SHAMANS 45

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 2020

Khazanov Anatoly M1994 ldquoThe Spread of World Religions in Medieval Nomadic Societies of the

Eurasian Steppesrdquo In Michael Gervers and Wayne Schlepp eds Nomadic Diplomacy Destruction and Religion from the Paci THORNc to the

Adriatic (Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia No 1) pp 11-33Koumlpruumlluuml Mehmed Fuad

1929 In szlig uence du chamanisme turco-mongol sur les ordres mystiques musul-mans (Istanbul Meacutemoires de lrsquoInstitut de Turcologie de lrsquoUniversiteacute deStanboul)

1993 Islam in Anatolia after the Turkish Invasion (Prolegomena) tr and edby G Leiser (Salt Lake City University of Utah)

Lambton AKS1988 Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia (Albany State University of

New York Press)

Lewisohn Leonard1995 Beyond Faith and In THORNdelity The Su THORN Poetry and Teachings of Mahmud Shabistari (London Curzon)

Mazzaoui Michel M1972 The Origins of the mdashafawids infinnotAEligism mdashu THORNsm and the πulregt (Wiesbaden

Franz Steiner Verlag)Melville Charles

1990 ldquo Pregdshregh-i Islregm The Conversion of Sultan MaΩmsbquod Ghregzregn Khregnrdquo Pembroke Papers 1 159-177

forthcoming ldquoThe History and Historiography of Oumlljeituumlrsquos War with Gnotlregn (1307)rdquo InReuven Amitai-Preiss and David Morgan eds The Mongol Empire and

its Legacy (Leiden Brill Academic Publishers)Meacutenage VL

1979 ldquoThe Islamization of Anatoliardquo In N Levtzion ed Conversion to Islam(New York and London Holmes and Meier) pp 52-67

Minorsky Vladimir F1954 ldquoA Mongol Decree of 7201320 to the Family of Shaykh Zreghidrdquo Bulletin

of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16 515-27Morgan David

1986 The Mongols (Oxford Blackwell)1988 Medieval Persia (London Longman)

Murtayenawnot M1991 Masregaeligil-i AEligalozr-i notlkhregnregn second ed (Tehran 1370S)Paul Juumlrgen

1990 ldquoScheiche und Herrscher im Khanat Œaintatayrdquo Der Islam 67 278-321Roux Jean-Paul

1984 La Religion des Turcs et des Mongols (Paris Payot)Schmidtke Sabine

1991 The Theology of al-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot (d 7261325) (Berlin Klaus SchwarzVerlag)

Sohrweide Hanna1965 ldquoDer Sieg der Safaviden in Persien and siene Ruumlckwirkungen auf did Schiiten

Anatoliens im 16 Jahrhundertrdquo Der Islam 41 95-223Vryonis Speros

1971 The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century (BerkeleyUniversity of California Press)

46 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS

Page 20: Sufis and Shamans

7302019 Sufis and Shamans

httpslidepdfcomreaderfullsufis-and-shamans 2020

Khazanov Anatoly M1994 ldquoThe Spread of World Religions in Medieval Nomadic Societies of the

Eurasian Steppesrdquo In Michael Gervers and Wayne Schlepp eds Nomadic Diplomacy Destruction and Religion from the Paci THORNc to the

Adriatic (Toronto Studies in Central and Inner Asia No 1) pp 11-33Koumlpruumlluuml Mehmed Fuad

1929 In szlig uence du chamanisme turco-mongol sur les ordres mystiques musul-mans (Istanbul Meacutemoires de lrsquoInstitut de Turcologie de lrsquoUniversiteacute deStanboul)

1993 Islam in Anatolia after the Turkish Invasion (Prolegomena) tr and edby G Leiser (Salt Lake City University of Utah)

Lambton AKS1988 Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia (Albany State University of

New York Press)

Lewisohn Leonard1995 Beyond Faith and In THORNdelity The Su THORN Poetry and Teachings of Mahmud Shabistari (London Curzon)

Mazzaoui Michel M1972 The Origins of the mdashafawids infinnotAEligism mdashu THORNsm and the πulregt (Wiesbaden

Franz Steiner Verlag)Melville Charles

1990 ldquo Pregdshregh-i Islregm The Conversion of Sultan MaΩmsbquod Ghregzregn Khregnrdquo Pembroke Papers 1 159-177

forthcoming ldquoThe History and Historiography of Oumlljeituumlrsquos War with Gnotlregn (1307)rdquo InReuven Amitai-Preiss and David Morgan eds The Mongol Empire and

its Legacy (Leiden Brill Academic Publishers)Meacutenage VL

1979 ldquoThe Islamization of Anatoliardquo In N Levtzion ed Conversion to Islam(New York and London Holmes and Meier) pp 52-67

Minorsky Vladimir F1954 ldquoA Mongol Decree of 7201320 to the Family of Shaykh Zreghidrdquo Bulletin

of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16 515-27Morgan David

1986 The Mongols (Oxford Blackwell)1988 Medieval Persia (London Longman)

Murtayenawnot M1991 Masregaeligil-i AEligalozr-i notlkhregnregn second ed (Tehran 1370S)Paul Juumlrgen

1990 ldquoScheiche und Herrscher im Khanat Œaintatayrdquo Der Islam 67 278-321Roux Jean-Paul

1984 La Religion des Turcs et des Mongols (Paris Payot)Schmidtke Sabine

1991 The Theology of al-AEligAllregma al-ordmillnot (d 7261325) (Berlin Klaus SchwarzVerlag)

Sohrweide Hanna1965 ldquoDer Sieg der Safaviden in Persien and siene Ruumlckwirkungen auf did Schiiten

Anatoliens im 16 Jahrhundertrdquo Der Islam 41 95-223Vryonis Speros

1971 The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century (BerkeleyUniversity of California Press)

46 REUVEN AMITAI-PREISS